DemocracyInformation about Project GutenbergInformation prepared by the Project Gutenberg legal advisorChapter I <p>Chapter IChapter II <p>Chapter IIChapter III <p>Chapter IIIChapter IV <p>Chapter IVChapter V <p>Chapter VChapter VI <p>Chapter VIChapter VII <p>Chapter VIIChapter VIII <p>Chapter VIIIChapter IX <p>Chapter IXChapter X <p>Chapter XChapter XI <p>Chapter XIChapter XII <p>Chapter XIIChapter XIII <p>Chapter XIII

1

DemocracyProject Gutenberg's Democracy An American Novel, by Henry Adams #2 in our series by Henry Adams

Copyright laws are changing all over the world, be sure to check the copyright laws for your country beforeposting these files!!

Please take a look at the important information in this header.

We encourage you to keep this file on your own disk, keeping an electronic path open for the next readers. Donot remove this.

*It must legally be the first thing seen when opening the book.* In fact, our legal advisors said we can't evenchange margins.

**Welcome To The World of Free Plain Vanilla Electronic Texts**

**Etexts Readable By Both Humans and By Computers, Since 1971**

*These Etexts Prepared By Hundreds of Volunteers and Donations*

Information on contacting Project Gutenberg to get Etexts, and further information is included below. Weneed your donations.

Title: Democracy An American Novel

Author: Henry Adams

September, 2001 [Etext #2815] [Yes, we are about one year ahead of schedule]

The Project Gutenberg Etext of Robin Hood by J. Walker McSpadden ******This file should be nameddemam10.txt or demam10.zip******

Corrected EDITIONS of our etexts get a new NUMBER, demam11.txt VERSIONS based on separate sourcesget new LETTER, demam10a.txt

Project Gutenberg Etexts are usually created from multiple editions, all of which are in the Public Domain inthe United States, unless a copyright notice is included. Therefore, we usually do NOT keep any of thesebooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.

We are now trying to release all our books one month in advance of the official release dates, leaving time forbetter editing.

Please note: neither this list nor its contents are final till midnight of the last day of the month of any suchannouncement. The official release date of all Project Gutenberg Etexts is at Midnight, Central Time, of thelast day of the stated month. A preliminary version may often be posted for suggestion, comment and editingby those who wish to do so. To be sure you have an up to date first edition [xxxxx10x.xxx] please check filesizes in the first week of the next month. Since our ftp program has a bug in it that scrambles the date [tried tofix and failed] a look at the file size will have to do, but we will try to see a new copy has at least one bytemore or less.

Democracy 2

Information about Project Gutenberg

(one page)

We produce about two million dollars for each hour we work. The time it takes us, a rather conservativeestimate, is fifty hours to get any etext selected, entered, proofread, edited, copyright searched and analyzed,the copyright letters written, etc. This projected audience is one hundred million readers. If our value per textis nominally estimated at one dollar then we produce $2 million dollars per hour this year as we releasethirty-six text files per month, or 432 more Etexts in 1999 for a total of 2000+ If these reach just 10% of thecomputerized population, then the total should reach over 200 billion Etexts given away this year.

The Goal of Project Gutenberg is to Give Away One Trillion Etext Files by December 31, 2001. [10,000 x100,000,000 = 1 Trillion] This is ten thousand titles each to one hundred million readers, which is only about5% of the present number of computer users.

At our revised rates of production, we will reach only one-third of that goal by the end of 2001, or about 3,333Etexts unless we manage to get some real funding; currently our funding is mostly from Michael Hart's salaryat Carnegie-Mellon University, and an assortment of sporadic gifts; this salary is only good for a few moreyears, so we are looking for something to replace it, as we don't want Project Gutenberg to be so dependent onone person.

We need your donations more than ever!

All donations should be made to "Project Gutenberg/CMU": and are tax deductible to the extent allowable bylaw. (CMU = Carnegie- Mellon University).

For these and other matters, please mail to:

Project Gutenberg P. O. Box 2782 Champaign, IL 61825

When all other email fails. . .try our Executive Director: Michael S. Hart <hart@pobox.com>hart@pobox.com forwards to hart@prairienet.org and archive.org if your mail bounces from archive.org, Iwill still see it, if it bounces from prairienet.org, better resend later on. . . .

We would prefer to send you this information by email.

******

To access Project Gutenberg etexts, use any Web browser to view http://promo.net/pg. This site lists Etexts byauthor and by title, and includes information about how to get involved with Project Gutenberg. You couldalso download our past Newsletters, or subscribe here. This is one of our major sites, please emailhart@pobox.com, for a more complete list of our various sites.

To go directly to the etext collections, use FTP or any Web browser to visit a Project Gutenberg mirror(mirror sites are available on 7 continents; mirrors are listed at http://promo.net/pg).

Mac users, do NOT point and click, typing works better.

Example FTP session:

ftp metalab.unc.edu login: anonymous password: your@login

Information about Project Gutenberg 3

cd pub/docs/books/gutenberg cd etext90 through etext99 or etext00 through etext01, etc. dir [to see files] get or mget [to get files. . .set bin for zip files] GET GUTINDEX.?? [to get a year's listing of books, e.g., GUTINDEX.99] GET GUTINDEX.ALL [to get a listing of ALL books]

***

**

Information prepared by the Project Gutenberg legaladvisor

**

(Three Pages)

***START**THE SMALL PRINT!**FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN ETEXTS**START*** Why is this "SmallPrint!" statement here? You know: lawyers. They tell us you might sue us if there is something wrong withyour copy of this etext, even if you got it for free from someone other than us, and even if what's wrong is notour fault. So, among other things, this "Small Print!" statement disclaims most of our liability to you. It alsotells you how you can distribute copies of this etext if you want to.

*BEFORE!* YOU USE OR READ THIS ETEXT

By using or reading any part of this PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm etext, you indicate that you understand,agree to and accept this "Small Print!" statement. If you do not, you can receive a refund of the money (if any)you paid for this etext by sending a request within 30 days of receiving it to the person you got it from. If youreceived this etext on a physical medium (such as a disk), you must return it with your request.

ABOUT PROJECT GUTENBERG-TM ETEXTS

This PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm etext, like most PROJECT GUTENBERG- tm etexts, is a "public domain"work distributed by Professor Michael S. Hart through the Project Gutenberg Association at Carnegie-MellonUniversity (the "Project"). Among other things, this means that no one owns a United States copyright on orfor this work, so the Project (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without permission andwithout paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth below, apply if you wish to copy and distribute thisetext under the Project's "PROJECT GUTENBERG" trademark.

To create these etexts, the Project expends considerable efforts to identify, transcribe and proofread publicdomain works. Despite these efforts, the Project's etexts and any medium they may be on may contain"Defects". Among other things, Defects may take the form of incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data,transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk orother etext medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment.

LIMITED WARRANTY; DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES

But for the "Right of Replacement or Refund" described below, [1] the Project (and any other party you mayreceive this etext from as a PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm etext) disclaims all liability to you for damages,costs and expenses, including legal fees, and [2] YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE OR

Information prepared by the Project Gutenberg legal advisor 4

UNDER STRICT LIABILITY, OR FOR BREACH OF WARRANTY OR CONTRACT, INCLUDING BUTNOT LIMITED TO INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES, EVENIF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGES.

If you discover a Defect in this etext within 90 days of receiving it, you can receive a refund of the money (ifany) you paid for it by sending an explanatory note within that time to the person you received it from. If youreceived it on a physical medium, you must return it with your note, and such person may choose toalternatively give you a replacement copy. If you received it electronically, such person may choose toalternatively give you a second opportunity to receive it electronically.

THIS ETEXT IS OTHERWISE PROVIDED TO YOU "AS-IS". NO OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANYKIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, ARE MADE TO YOU AS TO THE ETEXT OR ANY MEDIUM IT MAYBE ON, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESSFOR A PARTICULAR PURPOSE.

Some states do not allow disclaimers of implied warranties or the exclusion or limitation of consequentialdamages, so the above disclaimers and exclusions may not apply to you, and you may have other legal rights.

INDEMNITY

You will indemnify and hold the Project, its directors, officers, members and agents harmless from allliability, cost and expense, including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following thatyou do or cause: [1] distribution of this etext, [2] alteration, modification, or addition to the etext, or [3] anyDefect.

DISTRIBUTION UNDER "PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm"

You may distribute copies of this etext electronically, or by disk, book or any other medium if you eitherdelete this "Small Print!" and all other references to Project Gutenberg, or:

[1] Only give exact copies of it. Among other things, this requires that you do not remove, alter or modify theetext or this "small print!" statement. You may however, if you wish, distribute this etext in machine readablebinary, compressed, mark-up, or proprietary form, including any form resulting from conversion by word pro-cessing or hypertext software, but only so long as *EITHER*:

[*] The etext, when displayed, is clearly readable, and does *not* contain characters other than those intendedby the author of the work, although tilde (~), asterisk (*) and underline (_) characters may be used to conveypunctuation intended by the author, and additional characters may be used to indicate hypertext links; OR

[*] The etext may be readily converted by the reader at no expense into plain ASCII, EBCDIC or equivalentform by the program that displays the etext (as is the case, for instance, with most word processors); OR

[*] You provide, or agree to also provide on request at no additional cost, fee or expense, a copy of the etextin its original plain ASCII form (or in EBCDIC or other equivalent proprietary form).

[2] Honor the etext refund and replacement provisions of this "Small Print!" statement.

[3] Pay a trademark license fee to the Project of 20% of the net profits you derive calculated using the methodyou already use to calculate your applicable taxes. If you don't derive profits, no royalty is due. Royalties arepayable to "Project Gutenberg Association/Carnegie-Mellon University" within the 60 days following eachdate you prepare (or were legally required to prepare) your annual (or equivalent periodic) tax return.

Information prepared by the Project Gutenberg legal advisor 5

WHAT IF YOU *WANT* TO SEND MONEY EVEN IF YOU DON'T HAVE TO?

The Project gratefully accepts contributions in money, time, scanning machines, OCR software, publicdomain etexts, royalty free copyright licenses, and every other sort of contribution you can think of. Moneyshould be paid to "Project Gutenberg Association / Carnegie-Mellon University".

We are planning on making some changes in our donation structure in 2000, so you might want to email me,hart@pobox.com beforehand.

*END THE SMALL PRINT! FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN ETEXTS*Ver.04.29.93*END*

Democracy An American Novel

by Henry Adams

First published anonymously, March 1880, and soon in various unauthorized editions. It wasn't until the 1925edition that Adams was listed as author. Henry Adams remarked (ironically as usual), "The wholesale piracyof Democracy was the single real triumph of my life."--it was very popular, as readers tried to guess who theauthor was and who the characters really were. Chapters XII and XIII were originally misnumbered.

Chapter I

FOR reasons which many persons thought ridiculous, Mrs. Lightfoot Lee decided to pass the winter inWashington. She was in excellent health, but she said that the climate would do her good. In New York shehad troops of friends, but she suddenly became eager to see again the very small number of those who livedon the Potomac. It was only to her closest intimates that she honestly acknowledged herself to be tortured byennui. Since her husband's death, five years before, she had lost her taste for New York society; she had feltno interest in the price of stocks, and very little in the men who dealt in them; she had become serious. Whatwas it all worth, this wilderness of men and women as monotonous as the brown stone houses they lived in?In her despair she had resorted to desperate measures. She had read philosophy in the original German, andthe more she read, the more she was disheartened that so much culture should lead to nothing--nothing.

After talking of Herbert Spencer for an entire evening with a very literary transcendentalcommission-merchant, she could not see that her time had been better employed than when in former days shehad passed it in flirting with a very agreeable young stock-broker; indeed, there was an evident proof to thecontrary, for the flirtation might lead to something--had, in fact, led to marriage; while the philosophy couldlead to nothing, unless it were perhaps to another evening of the same kind, because transcendentalphilosophers are mostly elderly men, usually married, and, when engaged in business, somewhat apt to besleepy towards evening. Nevertheless Mrs. Lee did her best to turn her study to practical use. She plunged intophilanthropy, visited prisons, inspected hospitals, read the literature of pauperism and crime, saturated herselfwith the statistics of vice, until her mind had nearly lost sight of virtue. At last it rose in rebellion against her,and she came to the limit of her strength. This path, too, seemed to lead nowhere. She declared that she hadlost the sense of duty, and that, so far as concerned her, all the paupers and criminals in New York mighthenceforward rise in their majesty and manage every railway on the continent. Why should she care? Whatwas the city to her? She could find nothing in it that seemed to demand salvation. What gave peculiar sanctityto numbers? Why were a million people, who all resembled each other, any way more interesting than oneperson? What aspiration could she help to put into the mind of this great million-armed monster that wouldmake it worth her love or respect? Religion? A thousand powerful churches were doing their best, and shecould see no chance for a new faith of which she was to be the inspired prophet. Ambition? High popularideals? Passion for whatever is lofty and pure? The very words irritated her. Was she not herself devoured byambition, and was she not now eating her heart out because she could find no one object worth a sacrifice?

Chapter I 6

Was it ambition--real ambition--or was it mere restlessness that made Mrs. Lightfoot Lee so bitter againstNew York and Philadelphia, Baltimore and Boston, American life in general and all life in particular? Whatdid she want? Not social position, for she herself was an eminently respectable Philadelphian by birth; herfather a famous clergyman; and her husband had been equally irreproachable, a descendant of one branch ofthe Virginia Lees, which had drifted to New York in search of fortune, and had found it, or enough of it tokeep the young man there. His widow had her own place in society which no one disputed. Though notbrighter than her neighbours, the world persisted in classing her among clever women; she had wealth, or atleast enough of itto give her all that money can give by way of pleasure to a sensible woman in an Americancity; she had her house and her carriage; she dressed well; her table was good, and her furniture was neverallowed to fall behind the latest standard of decorative art. She had travelled in Europe, and after severalvisits, covering some years of time, had retumed home, carrying in one hand, as it were, a green-greylandscape, a remarkably pleasing specimen of Corot, and in the other some bales of Persian and Syrian rugsand embroideries, Japanese bronzes and porcelain. With this she declared Europe to be exhausted, and shefrankly avowed that she was American to the tips of her fingers; she neither knew nor greatly cared whetherAmerica or Europe were best to live in; she had no violent love for either, and she had no objection to abusingboth; but she meant to get all that American life had to offer, good or bad, and to drink it down to the dregs,fully determined that whatever there was in it she would have, and that whatever could be made out of it shewould manufacture. "I know," said she, "that America produces petroleum and pigs; I have seen both on thesteamers; and I am told it produces silver and gold. There is choice enough for any woman."

Yet, as has been already said, Mrs. Lee's first experience was not a success. She soon declared that New Yorkmight represent the petroleum or the pigs, but the gold of life was not to be discovered there by her eyes.

Not but that there was variety enough; a variety of people, occupations, aims, and thoughts; but that all these,after growing to a certain height, stopped short. They found nothing to hold them up. She knew, more or lessintimately, a dozen men whose fortunes ranged between one million and forty millions. What did they do withtheir money? What could they do with it that was different from what other men did? After all, it is absurd tospend more money than is enough to satisfy all one's wants; it is vulgar to live in two houses in the samestreet, and to drive six horses abreast. Yet, after setting aside a certain income sufficient for all one's wants,what was to be done with the rest? To let it accumulate was to own one's failure; Mrs. Lee's great grievancewas that it did accumulate, without changing or improving the quality of its owners. To spend it in charity andpublic works was doubtless praiseworthy, but was it wise? Mrs. Lee had read enough political economy andpauper reports to be nearly convinced that public work should be public duty, and that great benefactions doharm as well as good.

And even supposing it spent on these objects, how could it do more than increase and perpetuate that samekind of human nature which was her great grievance? Her New York friends could not meet this questionexcept by falling back upon their native commonplaces, which she recklessly trampled upon, averring that,much as she admired the genius of the famous traveller, Mr. Gulliver, she never had been able, since shebecame a widow, to accept the Brobdingnagian doctrine that he who made two blades of grass grow whereonly one grew before deserved better of mankind than the whole race of politicians. She would not find faultwith the philosopher had he required that the grass should be of an improved quality; "but," said she, "I cannothonestly pretend that I should be pleased to see two New York men where I now see one; the idea is tooridiculous; more than one and a half would be fatal to me."

Then came her Boston friends, who suggested that higher education was precisely what she wanted; sheshould throw herself into a crusade for universities and art-schools. Mrs. Lee turned upon them with a sweetsmile; "Do you know," said she, "that we have in New York already the richest university in America, andthat its only trouble has always been that it can get no scholars even by paying for them? Do you want me togo out into the streets and waylay boys? If the heathen refuse to be converted, can you give me power over thestake and the sword to compel them to come in? And suppose you can? Suppose I march all the boys in FifthAvenue down to the university and have them all properly taught Greek and Latin, English literature, ethics,

Chapter I 7

and German philosophy. What then? You do it in Boston. Now tell me honestly what comes of it. I supposeyou have there a brilliant society; numbers of poets, scholars, philosophers, statesmen, all up and downBeacon Street. Your evenings must be sparkling. Your press must scintillate. How is it that we New Yorkersnever hear of it? We don't go much into your society; but when we do, it doesn't seem so very much betterthan our own. You are just like the rest of us. You grow six inches high, and then you stop. Why will notsomebody grow to be a tree and cast a shadow?"

The average member of New York society, although not unused to this contemptuous kind of treatment fromhis leaders, retaliated in his blind, common-sense way. "What does the woman want?" he said. "Is her headturned with the Tulieries and Marlborough House? Does she think herself made for a throne? Why does shenot lecture for women's rights? Why not go on the stage? If she cannot be contented like other people, whatneed is there for abusing us just because she feels herself no taller than we are? What does she expect to getfrom her sharp tongue? What does she know, any way?"

Mrs. Lee certainly knew very little. She had read voraciously and promiscuously one subject after another.Ruskin and Taine had danced merrily through her mind, hand in hand with Darwin and Stuart Mill, GustaveDroz and Algernon Swinburne. She had even laboured over the literature of her own country. She wasperhaps, the only woman in New York who knew something of American history. Certainly she could nothave repeated the list of Presidents in their order, but she knew that the Constitution divided the goverumentinto Executive, Legislative, and Judiciary; she was aware that the President, the Speaker, and the Chief Justicewere important personages, and instinctively she wondered whether they might not solve her problem;whether they were the shade trees which she saw in her dreams.

Here, then, was the explanation of her restlessness, discontent, ambition,--call it what you will. It was thefeeling of a passenger on an ocean steamer whose mind will not give him rest until he has been in theengine-room and talked with the engineer. She wanted to see with her own eyes the action of primary forces;to touch with her own hand the massive machinery of society; to measure with her own mind the capacity ofthe motive power. She was bent upon getting to the heart of the great American mystery of democracy andgovernment. She cared little where her pursuit might lead her, for she put no extravagant value upon life,having already, as she said, exhausted at least two lives, and being fairly hardened to insensibility in theprocess. "To lose a husband and a baby," said she, "and keep one's courage and reason, one must become veryhard or very soft. I am now pure steel. You may beat my heart with a trip-hammer and it will beat thetrip-hammer back again."

Perhaps after exhausting the political world she might try again elsewhere; she did not pretend to say whereshe might then go, or what she should do; but at present she meant to see what amusement there might be inpolitics.

Her friends asked what kind of amusement she expected to find among the illiterate swarm of ordinary peoplewho in Washington represented constituencies so dreary that in comparison New York was a New Jerusalem,and Broad Street a grove of Academe. She replied that if Washington society were so bad as this, she shouldhave gained all she wanted, for it would be a pleasure to return,--precisely the feeling she longed for. In herown mind, however, she frowned on the idea of seeking for men. What she wished to see, she thought, wasthe clash of interests, the interests of forty millions of people and a whole continent, centering at Washington;guided, restrained, controlled, or unrestrained and uncontrollable, by men of ordinary mould; the tremendousforces of government, and the machinery of society, at work. What she wanted, was POWER.

Perhaps the force of the engine was a little confused in her mind with that of the engineer, the power with themen who wielded it. Perhaps the human interest of politics was after all what really attracted her, and,however strongly she might deny it, the passion for exercising power, for its own sake, might dazzle andmislead a woman who had exhausted all the ordinary feminine resources. But why speculate about hermotives? The stage was before her, the curtain was rising, the actors were ready to enter; she had only to go

Chapter I 8

quietly on among the supernumeraries and see how the play was acted and the stage effects were produced;how the great tragedians mouthed, and the stage-manager swore.

Chapter II

ON the first of December, Mrs. Lee took the train for Washington, and before five o'clock that evening shewas entering her newly hired house on Lafayette Square. She shrugged her shoulders with a mingledexpression of contempt and grief at the curious barbarism of the curtains and the wall-papers, and her nexttwo days were occupied with a life-and-death struggle to get the mastery over her surroundings. In this awfulcontest the interior of the doomed house suffered as though a demon were in it; not a chair, not a mirror, not acarpet, was left untouched, and in the midst of the worst confusion the new mistress sat, calm as the statue ofAndrew Jackson in the square under her eyes, and issued her orders with as much decision as that hero hadever shown. Towards the close of the second day, victory crowned her forehead. A new era, a noblerconception of duty and existence, had dawned upon that benighted and heathen residence. The wealth of Syriaand Persia was poured out upon the melancholy Wilton carpets; embroidered comets and woven gold fromJapan and Teheran depended from and covered over every sad stuff-curtain; a strange medley of sketches,paintings, fans, embroideries, and porcelain was hung, nailed, pinned, or stuck against the wall; finally thedomestic altarpiece, the mystical Corot landscape, was hoisted to its place over the parlour fire, and then allwas over. The setting sun streamed softly in at the windows, and peace reigned in that redeemed house and inthe heart of its mistress.

"I think it will do now, Sybil," said she, surveying the scene.

"It must," replied Sybil. "You haven't a plate or a fan or coloured scarf left. You must send out and buy someof these old negro-women's bandannas if you are going to cover anything else. What is the use? Do yousuppose any human being in Washington will like it? They will think you demented."

"There is such a thing as self-respect," replied her sister, calmly.

Sybil--Miss Sybil Ross--was Madeleine Lee's sister. The keenest psychologist could not have detected asingle feature quality which they had in common, and for that reason they were devoted friends. Madeleinewas thirty, Sybil twenty-four. Madeleine was indescribable; Sybil was transparent. Madeleine was of mediumheight with a graceful figure, a well-set head, and enough golden-brown hair to frame a face full of varyingexpression. Her eyes were never for two consecutive hours of the same shade, but were more often blue thangrey. People who envied her smile said that she cultivated a sense of humour in order to show her teeth.Perhaps they were right; but there was no doubt that her habit of talking with gesticulation would never havegrown upon her unless she had known that her hands were not only beautiful but expressive. She dressed asskilfully as New York women do, but in growing older she began to show symptoms of dangerousunconventionality. She had been heard to express a low opinion of her countrywomen who blindly fell downbefore the golden calf of Mr. Worth, and she had even fought a battle of great severity, while it lasted, withone of her best-dressed friends who had been invited--and had gone--to Mr. Worth's afternoon tea-parties. Thesecret was that Mrs. Lee had artistic tendencies, and unless they were checked in time, there was no knowingwhat might be the consequence. But as yet they had done no harm; indeed, they rather helped to give her thatsort of atmosphere which belongs only to certain women; as indescribable as the afterglow; as impalpable asan Indian summer mist; and non-existent except to people who feel rather than reason. Sybil had none of it.The imagination gave up all attempts to soar where she came. A more straightforward, downright, gay,sympathetic, shallow, warm-hearted, sternly practical young woman has rarely touched this planet. Her mindhad room for neither grave-stones nor guide-books; she could not have lived in the past or the future if she hadspent her days in churches and her nights in tombs. "She was not clever, like Madeleine, thank Heaven."Madeleine was not an orthodox member of the church; sermons bored her, and clergymen never failed toirritate every nerve in her excitable system. Sybil was a simple and devout worshipper at the ritualistic altar;

Chapter II 9

she bent humbly before the Paulist fathers. When she went to a ball she always had the best partner in theroom, and took it as a matter of course; but then, she always prayed for one; somehow it strengthened herfaith. Her sister took care never to laugh at her on this score, or to shock her religious opinions. "Timeenough," said she, "for her to forget religion when religion fails her." As for regular attendance at church,Madeleine was able to reconcile their habits without trouble. She herself had not entered a church for years;she said it gave her unchristian feelings; but Sybil had a voice of excellent quality, well trained and cultivated:Madeleine insisted that she should sing in the choir, and by this little manoeuvre, the divergence of their pathswas made less evident. Madeleine did not sing, and therefore could not go to church with Sybil. Thisoutrageous fallacy seemed perfectly to answer its purpose, and Sybil accepted it, in good faith, as a fairworking principle which explained itself.

Madeleine was sober in her tastes. She wasted no money. She made no display.

She walked rather than drove, and wore neither diamonds nor brocades. But the general impression she madewas nevertheless one of luxury. On the other hand, her sister had her dresses from Paris, and wore them andher ornaments according to all the formulas; she was good-naturedly correct, and bent her round whiteshoulders to whatever burden the Parisian autocrat chose to put upon them. Madeleine never interfered, andalways paid the bills.

Before they had been ten days in Washington, they fell gently into their place and were carried along withoutan effort on the stream of social life.

Society was kind; there was no reason for its being otherwise. Mrs. Lee and her sister had no enemies, held nooffices, and did their best to make themselves popular. Sybil had not passed summers at Newport and wintersin New York in vain; and neither her face nor her figure, her voice nor her dancing, needed apology. Politicswere not her strong point. She was induced to go once to the Capitol and to sit ten minutes in the gallery ofthe Senate. No one ever knew what her impressions were; with feminine tact she managed not to betrayherself But, in truth, her notion of legislative bodies was vague, floating between her experience at church andat the opera, so that the idea of a performance of some kind was never out of her head. To her mind the Senatewas a place where people went to recite speeches, and she naively assumed that the speeches were useful andhad a purpose, but as they did not interest her she never went again. This is a very common conception ofCongress; many Congressmen share it.

Her sister was more patient and bolder. She went to the Capitol nearly every day for at least two weeks. At theend of that time her interest began to flag, and she thought it better to read the debates every morning in theCongressional Record. Finding this a laborious and not always an instructive task, she began to skip the dullparts; and in the absence of any exciting question, she at last resigned herself to skipping the whole.Nevertheless she still had energy to visit the Senate gallery occasionally when she was told that a splendidorator was about to speak on a question of deep interest to his country. She listened with a little disposition toadmire, if she could; and, whenever she could, she did admire. She said nothing, but she listened sharply. Shewanted to learn how the machinery of government worked, and what was the quality of the men whocontrolled it. One by one, she passed them through her crucibles, and tested them by acids and by fire.

A few survived her tests and came out alive, though more or less disfigured, where she had found impurities.Of the whole number, only one retained under this process enough character to interest her.

In these early visits to Congress, Mrs. Lee sometimes had the company of John Carrington, a Washingtonlawyer about forty years old, who, by virtue of being a Virginian and a distant connection of her husband,called himself a cousin, and took a tone of semi-intimacy, which Mrs. Lee accepted because Carrington was aman whom she liked, and because he was one whom life had treated hardly. He was of that unfortunategeneration in the south which began existence with civil war, and he was perhaps the more unfortunatebecause, like most educated Virginians of the old Washington school, he had seen from the first that, whatever

Chapter II 10

issue the war took, Virginia and he must be ruined. At twenty-two he had gone into the rebel army as a privateand carried his musket modestly through a campaign or two, after which he slowly rose to the rank of seniorcaptain in his regiment, and closed his services on the staff of a major-general, always doing scrupulouslyenough what he conceived to be his duty, and never doing it with enthusiasm. When the rebel armiessurrendered, he rode away to his family plantation--not a difficult thing to do, for it was only a few miles fromAppomatox--and at once began to study law; then, leaving his mother and sisters to do what they could withthe worn-out plantation, he began the practice of law in Washington, hoping thus to support himself and them.He had succeeded after a fashion, and for the first time the future seemed not absolutely dark. Mrs. Lee'shouse was an oasis to him, and he found himself, to his surprise, aimost gay in her company. The gaiety wasof a very qulet kind, and Sybil, while friendly with him, averred that he was certainly dull; but this dulnesshad a fascination for Madeleine, who, having tasted many more kinds of the wine of life than Sybil, hadlearned to value certain delicacies of age and flavour that were lost upon younger and coarser palates. Hetalked rather slowly and almost with effort, but he had something of the dignity--others call it stiffness--of theold Virginia school, and twenty years of constant responsibility and deferred hope had added a touch of carethat bordered closely on sadness. His great attraction was that he never talked or seemed to think of himself.Mrs. Lee trusted in him by instinct. "He is a type!" said she; "he is my idea of George Washington at thirty."

One morning in December, Carrington entered Mrs. Lee's parlour towards noon, and asked if she cared tovisit the Capitol.

"You will have a chance of hearing to-day what may be the last great speech of our greatest statesman," saidhe; "you should come."

"A splendid sample of our na-tive raw material, sir?" asked she, fresh from a reading of Dickens, and hisfamous picture of American statesmanship.

"Precisely so," said Carrington; "the Prairie Giant of Peonia, the Favourite Son of Illinois; the man who camewithin three votes of getting the party nomination for the Presidency last spring, and was only defeatedbecause ten small intriguers are sharper than one big one. The Honourable Silas P.

Ratcliffe, Senator from Illinois; he will be run for the Presidency yet."

"What does the P. stand for?" asked Sybil.

"I don't remember ever to have heard his middle name," said Carrington.

"Perhaps it is Peonia or Prairie; I can't say."

"He is the man whose appearance struck me so much when we were in the Senate last week, is he not? Agreat, ponderous man, over six feet high, very senatorial and dignified, with a large head and rather goodfeatures?" inquired Mrs. Lee.

"The same," replied Carrington. "By all means hear him speak. He is the stumbling-block of the newPresident, who is to be allowed no peace unless he makes terms with Ratcliffe; and so every one thinks thatthe Prairie Giant of Peonia will have the choice of the State or Treasury Department. If he takes either it willbe the Treasury, for he is a desperate political manager, and will want the patronage for the next nationalconvention."

Mrs. Lee was delighted to hear the debate, and Carrington was delighted to sit through it by her side, and toexchange running comments with her on the speeches and the speakers.

"Have you ever met the Senator?" asked she.

Chapter II 11

"I have acted several times as counsel before his committees. He is an excellent chairman, always attentiveand generally civil."

"Where was he born?"

"The family is a New England one, and I believe respectable. He came, I think, from some place in theConnecticut Valley, but whether Vermont, New Hampshire, or Massachusetts, I don't know."

"Is he an educated man?"

"He got a kind of classical education at one of the country colleges there.

I suspect he has as much education as is good for him. But he went West very soon after leaving college, andbeing then young and fresh from that hot-bed of abolition, he threw himself into the anti-slavery movement mIllinois, and after a long struggle he rose with the wave. He would not do the same thing now."

"Why not?"

"He is older, more experienced, and not so wise. Besides, he has no longer the time to wait. Can you see hiseyes from here? I call them Yankee eyes."

"Don't abuse the Yankees," said Mrs. Lee; "I am half Yankee myself."

"Is that abuse? Do you mean to deny that they have eyes?"

"I concede that there may be eyes among them; but Virginians are not fair judges of their expression."

"Cold eyes," he continued; "steel grey, rather small, not unpleasant in good-humour, diabolic in a passion, butworst when a little suspicious; then they watch you as though you were a young rattle-snake, to be killed whenconvenient."

"Does he not look you in the face?"

"Yes; but not as though he liked you. His eyes only seem to ask the possible uses you might be put to. Ah, thevice-president has given him the floor; now we shall have it. Hard voice, is it not? like his eyes. Hard manner,like his voice. Hard all through."

"What a pity he is so dreadfully senatorial!" said Mrs. Lee; "otherwise I rather admire him."

"Now he is settling down to his work," continued Carrington. "See how he dodges all the sharp issues. What athing it is to be a Yankee! What a genius the fellow has for leading a party! Do you see how well it is alldone? The new President flattered and conciliated, the party united and given a strong lead. And now we shallsee how the President will deal with him. Ten to one on Ratcliffe. Come, there is that stupid ass from Missourigetting up. Let us go."

As they passed down the steps and out into the Avenue, Mrs. Lee turned to Carrington as though she had beenreflecting deeply and had at length reached a decision.

"Mr. Carrington," said she, "I want to know Senator Ratcliffe."

"You will meet him to-morrow evening," replied Carrington, "at your senatorial dinner."

Chapter II 12

The Senator from New York, the Honourable Schuyler Clinton, was an old admirer of Mrs. Lee, and his wifewas a cousin of hers, more or less distant. They had lost no time in honouring the letter of credit she thus hadupon them, and invited her and her sister to a solemn dinner, as imposing as political dignity could make it.Mr. Carrington, as a connection of hers, was one of the party, and almost the only one among the twentypersons at table who had neither an office, nor a title, nor a constituency.

Senator Clinton received Mrs. Lee and her sister with tender enthusiasm, for they were attractive specimens ofhis constituents. He pressed their hands and evidently restrained himself only by an effort from embracingthem, for the Senator had a marked regard for pretty women, and had made love to every girl with anypretensions to beauty that had appeared in the State of New York for fully half a century. At the same time hewhispered an apology in her ear; he regretted so much that he was obliged to forego the pleasure of taking herto dinner; Washington was the only city in America where this could have happened, but it was a fact thatladies here were very great stickiers for etiquette; on the other hand he had the sad consolation that she wouldbe the gainer, for he had allotted to her Lord Skye, the British Minister, "a most agreeable man and notmarried, as I have the misfortune to be;" and on the other side "I have ventured to place Senator Ratcliffe, ofIllinois, whose admirable speech I saw you listening to with such rapt attention yesterday. I thought you mightlike to know him. Did I do right?"

Madeleine assured him that he had divined her inmost wishes, and he turned with even more warmth ofaffection to her sister: "As for you, my dear--dear Sybil, what can I do to make your dinner agreeable? If Igive your sister a coronet, I am only sorry not to have a diadem for you. But I have done everything in mypower. The first Secretary of the Russian Legation, Count Popoff, will take you in; a charming young man,my dear Sybil; and on your other side I have placed the Assistant Secretary of State, whom you know."

And so, after the due delay, the party settled themselves at the dinner-table, and Mrs. Lee found SenatorRatcliffe's grey eyes resting on her face for a moment as they sat down.

Lord Skye was very agreeable, and, at almost any other moment of her life, Mrs. Lee would have likednothing better than to talk with him from the beginning to the end of her dinner. Tall, slender, bald-headed,awkward, and stammering with his elaborate British stammer whenever it suited his convenience to do so; asharp observer who had wit which he commonly concealed; a humourist who was satisfied to laugh silently athis own humour; a diplomatist who used the mask of frankness with great effect; Lord Skye was one of themost popular men in Washington. Every one knew that he was a ruthless critic of American manners, but hehad the art to combine ridicule with good-humour, and he was all the more popular accordingly. He was anoutspoken admirer of American women in everything except their voices, and he did not even shrink fromoccasionally quizzing a little the national peculiarities of his own countrywomen; a sure piece of flattery totheir American cousins. He would gladly have devoted himself to Mrs. Lee, but decent civility required thathe should pay some attention to his hostess, and he was too good a diplomatist not to be attentive to a hostesswho was the wife of a Senator, and that Senator the chairman of the committee of foreign relations.

The moment his head was turned, Mrs. Lee dashed at her Peonia Giant, who was then consuming his fish, andwishing he understood why the British Minister had worn no gloves, while he himself had sacrificed hisconvictions by wearing the largest and whitest pair of French kids that could be bought for money onPennsylvania Avenue. There was a little touch of mortification in the idea that he was not quite at homeamong fashionable people, and at this instant he felt that true happiness was only to be found among thesimple and honest sons and daughters of toil. A certain secret jealousy of the British Minister is alwayslurking in the breast of every American Senator, if he is truly democratic; for democracy, rightly understood,is the government of the people, by the people, for the benefit of Senators, and there is always a danger thatthe British Minister may not understand this political principle as he should. Lord Skye had run the risk ofmaking two blunders; of offending the Senator from New York by neglecting his wife, and the Senator fromIllinois by engrossing the attention of Mrs. Lee. A young Englishman would have done both, but Lord Skyehad studied the American constitution. The wife of the Senator from New York now thought him most

Chapter II 13

agreeable, and at the same moment the Senator from Illinois awoke to the conviction that after all, even infrivolous and fashionable circles, true dignity is in no danger of neglect; an American Senator represents asovereign state; the great state of Illinois is as big as England--with the convenient omission of Wales,Scotland, Ireland, Canada, India, Australia, and a few other continents and islands; and in short, it wasperfectly clear that Lord Skye was not formidable to him, even in light society; had not Mrs. Lee herself asgood as said that no position equaHed that of an American Senator?

In ten minutes Mrs. Lee had this devoted statesman at her feet. She had not studied the Senate without apurpose. She had read with unerring instinct one general characteristic of all Senators, a boundless andguileless thirst for flattery, engendered by daily draughts from political friends or dependents, then becominga necessity like a dram, and swallowed with a heavy smile of ineffable content. A single glance at Mr.Ratcliffe's face showed Madeleine that she need not be afraid of flattering too grossly; her own self-respect,not his, was the only restraint upon her use of this feminine bait.

She opened upon him with an apparent simplicity and gravity, a quiet repose of manner, and an evidentconsciousness of her own strength, which meant that she was most dangerous.

"I heard your speech yesterday, Mr. Ratcliffe. I am glad to have a chance of telling you how much I wasimpressed by it. It seemed to me masterly. Do you not find that it has had a great effect?"

"I thank you, madam. I hope it will help to unite the party, but as yet we have had no time to measure itsresults. That will require several days more." The Senator spoke in his senatorial manner, elaborate,condescending, and a little on his guard.

"Do you know," said Mrs. Lee, turning towards him as though he were a valued friend, and looking deep intohis eyes, "Do you know that every one told me I should be shocked by the falling off in political ability atWashington? I did not believe them, and since hearing your speech I am sure they are mistaken. Do youyourself think there is less ability in Congress than there used to be?"

"Well, madam, it is difficult to answer that question. Government is not so easy now as it was formerly. Thereare different customs. There are many men of fair abilities in public life; many more than there used to be; andthere is sharper criticism and more of it."

"Was I right in thinking that you have a strong resemblance to Daniel Webster in your way of speaking? Youcome from the same neighbourhood, do you not?"

Mrs. Lee here hit on Ratcliffe's weak point; the outline of his head had, in fact, a certain resemblance to thatof Webster, and he prided himself upon it, and on a distant relationship to the Expounder of the Constitution;he began to think that Mrs. Lee was a very intelligent person. His modest admission of the resemblance gaveher the opportunity to talk of Webster 's oratory, and the conversation soon spread to a discussion of themerits of Clay and Calhoun. The Senator found that his neighbour--a fashionable New York woman,exquisitely dressed, and with a voice and manner seductively soft and gentle--had read the speeches ofWebster and Calhoun. She did not think it necessary to tell him that she had persuaded the honest Carringtonto bring her the volumes and to mark such passages as were worth her reading; but she took care to lead theconversation, and she criticised with some skill and more humour the weak points in Websterian oratory,saying with a little laugh and a glance into his delighted eyes:

"My judgment may not be worth much, Mr. Senator, but it does seem to me that our fathers thought too muchof themselves, and till you teach me better I shall continue to think that the passage in your speech ofyesterday which began with, 'Our strength lies in this twisted and tangled mass of isolated principles, the hairof the half-sleeping giant of Party,' is both for language and imagery quite equal to anything of Webster's."

Chapter II 14

The Senator from Illinois rose to this gaudy fly like a huge, two-hundred-pound salmon; his white waistcoatgave out a mild silver reflection as he slowly came to the surface and gorged the hook. He made not even aplunge, not one perceptible effort to tear out the barbed weapon, but, floating gently to her feet, allowedhimself to be landed as though it were a pleasure. Only miserable casuists will ask whether this was fair playon Madeleine's part; whether flattery so gross cost her conscience no twinge, and whether any woman canwithout self-abasement be guilty of such shameless falsehood. She, however, scorned the idea of falsehood.She would have defended herself by saying that she had not so much praised Ratcliffe as depreciated Webster,and that she was honest in her opinion of the old-fashioned American oratory. But she could not deny that shehad wilfully allowed the Senator to draw conclusions very different from any she actually held. She could notdeny that she had intended to flatter him to the extent necessary for her purpose, and that she was pleased ather success. Before they rose from table the Senator had quite unbent himself; he was talking naturally,shrewdly, and with some humour; he had told her Illinois stories; spoken with extraordinary freedom abouthis political situation; and expressed the wish to call upon Mrs. Lee, if he could ever hope to find her at home.

"I am always at home on Sunday evenings," said she.

To her eyes he was the high-priest of American politics; he was charged with the meaning of the mysteries,the clue to political hieroglyphics. Through him she hoped to sound the depths of statesmanship and to bringup from its oozy bed that pearl of which she was in search; the mysterious gem which must lie hiddensomewhere in politics. She wanted to understand this man; to turn him inside out; to experiment on him anduse him as young physiologists use frogs and kittens. If there was good or bad in him, she meant to find itsmeaning.

And he was a western widower of fifty; his quarters in Washington were in gaunt boarding-house rooms,furnished only with public documents and enlivened by western politicians and office-seekers. In the summerhe retired to a solitary, white framehouse with green blinds, surrounded by a few feet of uncared-for grass anda white fence; its interior more dreary still, with iron stoves, oil-cloth carpets, cold white walls, and one largeengraving of Abraham Lincoln in the parlour; all in Peonia, Illinois! What equality was there between thesetwo combatants? what hope for him? what risk for her? And yet Madeleine Lee had fully her match in Mr.Silas P. Ratcliffe.

Chapter III

MRS. Lee soon became popular. Her parlour was a favourite haunt of certain men and women who had the artof finding its mistress at home; an art which seemed not to be within the powers of everybody. Carrington wasapt to be there more often than any one else, so that he was looked on as almost a part of the family, and ifMadeleine wanted a book from the library, or an extra man at her dinner-table, Carrington was pretty certainto help her to the one or the other. Old Baron Jacobi, the Bulgarian minister, fell madly in love with bothsisters, as he commonly did with every pretty face and neat figure. He was a witty, cynical, broken-downParisian roué, kept in Washington for years past by his debts and his salary; always grumbling because therewas no opera, and mysteriously disappearing on visits to New York; a voracious devourer of French andGerman literature, especially of novels; a man who seemed to have met every noted or notorious personage ofthe century, and whose mmd was a magazine of amusing information; an excellent musical critic, who wasnot afraid to criticise Sybil's singing; a connoisseur in bric-à-brac, who laughed at Madeleine's display of oddsand ends, and occasionally brought her a Persian plate or a bit of embroidery, which he said was good andwould do her credit. This old sinner believed in everything that was perverse and wicked, but he accepted theprejudices of Anglo-Saxon society, and was too clever to obtrude his opinions upon others.

He would have married both sisters at once more willingly than either alone, but as he feelingly said, "If Iwere forty years younger, mademoiselle, you should not sing to me so calmly." His friend Popoff, anintelligent, vivacious Russian, with very Calmuck features, susceptible as a girl, and passionately fond of

Chapter III 15

music, hung over Sybil's piano by the hour; he brought Russian airs which he taught her to sing, and, if thetruth were known, he bored Madeleine desperately, for she undertook to act the part of duenna to her youngersister.

A very different visitor was Mr. C. C. French, a young member of Congress from Connecticut, who aspired toact the part of the educated gentleman in politics, and to purify the public tone. He had reform principles andan unfortunately conceited maimer; he was rather wealthy, rather clever, rather well-educated, rather honest,and rather vulgar. His allegiance was divided between Mrs. Lee and her sister, whom he infuriated byaddressing as "Miss Sybil" with patronising familiarity. He was particularly strong in what he called"badinaige," and his playful but ungainly attempts at wit drove Mrs.

Lee beyond the bounds of patience. When in a solemn mood, he talked as though he were practising for theear of a college debating society, and with a still worse effect on the patience; but with all this he was useful,always bubbling with the latest political gossip, and deeply interested in the fate of party stakes. Quite anothersort of person was Mr. Hartbeest Schneidekoupon, a citizen of Philadelphia, though commonly resident inNew York, where he had fallen a victim to Sybil's charms, and made efforts to win her young affections byinstructing her in the mysteries of currency and protection, to both which subjects he was devoted. To forwardthese two interests and to watch over Miss Ross's welfare, he made periodical visits to Washington, where hecloseted himself with committee-men and gave expensive dinners to members of Congress. Mr.Schneidekoupon was rich, and about thirty years old, tall and thin, with bright eyes and smooth face, elaboratemanners and much loquacity. He had the reputation of turning rapid intellectual somersaults, partly to amusehimself and partly to startle society. At one moment he was artistic, and discoursed scientifically about hisown paintings; at another he was literary, and wrote a book on "Noble Living," with a humanitarian purpose;at another he was devoted to sport, rode a steeplechase, played polo, and set up a four-in-hand; his lastoccupation was to establish in Philadelphia the Protective Review, a periodical in the interests of Americanindustry, which he edited himself, as a stepping-stone to Congress, the Cabinet, and the Presidency. At aboutthe same time he bought a yacht, and heavy bets were pending among his sporting friends whether he wouldmanage to sink first his Review or his yacht. But he was an amiable and excellent fellow through all hiseccentricities, and he brought to Mrs. Lee the simple outpourings of the amateur politician.

A much higher type of character was Mr. Nathan Gore, of Massachusetts, a handsome man with a grey beard,a straight, sharply cut nose, and a fine, penetrating eye; in his youth a successful poet whose satires made anoise in their day, and are still remembered for the pungency and wit of a few verses; then a deep student inEurope for many years, until his famous "History of Spain in America" placed him instantly at the head ofAmerican historians, and made him minister at Madrid, where he remained four years to his entiresatisfaction, this being the nearest approach to a patent of nobility and a government pension which theAmerican citizen can attain. A change of administration had reduced him to private life again, and after someyears of retirement he was now in Washington, willing to be restored to his old mission. Every Presidentthinks it respectable to have at least one literary man in his pay, and Mr. Gore's prospects were fair forobtaining his object, as he had the active support of a majority of the Massachusetts delegation. He wasabominably selfish, colossally egoistic, and not a little vain; but he was shrewd; he knew how to hold histongue; he could flatter dexterously, and he had learned to eschew satire. Only in confidence and amongfriends he would still talk freely, but Mrs. Lee was not yet on those terms with him. These were all men, andthere was no want of women in Mrs.

Lee's parlour; but, after all, they are able to describe themselves better than any poor novelist can describethem. Generally two currents of conversation ran on together--one round Sybil, the other about Madeleine.

"Mees Ross," said Count Popoff, leading in a handsome young foreigner, "I have your permission to presentto you my friend Count Orsini, Secretary of the Italian Legation. Are you at home this afternoon? CountOrsini sings also."

Chapter III 16

"We are charmed to see Count Orsini. It is well you came so late, for I have this moment come in frommaking Cabinet calls. They were so queer! I have been crying with laughter for an hour past." "Do you findthese calls amusing?" asked Popoff, gravely and diplomatically. "Indeed I do! I went with JuliaSchneidekoupon, you know, Madeleine; the Schneidekoupons are descended from all the Kings of Israel, andare prouder than Solomon in his glory. And when we got into the house of some dreadful woman fromHeaven knows where, imagine my feelings at overhearing this conversation: 'What may be your family name,ma'am?' 'Schneidekoupon is my name,' replies Julia, very tall and straight. 'Have you any friends whom Ishould likely know?' 'I think not,' says Julia, severely. 'Wal! I don't seem to remember of ever having heerdthe name. But I s'pose it's all right. I like to know who calls.' I almost had hysterics when we got into thestreet, but Julia could not see the joke at all."

Count Orsini was not quite sure that he himself saw the joke, so he only smiled becomingly and showed histeeth. For simple, childlike vanity and self-consciousness nothing equals an Italian Secretary of Legation attwenty-five. Yet conscious that the effect of his personal beauty would perhaps be diminished by permanentsilence, he ventured to murmur presently:

"Do you not find it very strange, this society in America?"

"Society!" laughed Sybil with gay contempt. "There are no snakes in America, any more than in Norway."

"Snakes, mademoiselle!" repeated Orsini, with the doubtful expression of one who is not quite certain whetherhe shall risk walking on thin ice, and decides to go softly: "Snakes! Indeed they would rather be doves I wouldcall them."

A kind laugh from Sybil strengthened into conviction his hope that he had made a joke in this unknowntongue. His face brightened, his confidence returned; once or twice he softly repeated to himself: "Not snakes;they would be doves!" But Mrs. Lee's sensitive ear had caught Sybil's remark, and detected in it a certain toneof condescension which was not to her taste.

The impassive countenances of these bland young Secretaries of Legation seemed to acquiesce far too muchas a matter of course in the idea that there was no society except in the old world. She broke into theconversation with an emphasis that fluttered the dove-cote:

"Society in America? Indeed there is society in America, and very good society too; but it has a code of itsown, and new-comers seldom understand it. I will tell you what it is, Mr. Orsini, and you will never be indanger of making any mistake. 'Society' in America means all the honest, kindly-mannered, pleasant-voicedwomen, and all the good, brave, unassuming men, between the Atlantic and the Pacific. Each of these has afree pass in every city and village, 'good for this generation only,' and it depends on each to make use of thispass or not as it may happen to suit his or her fancy. To this rule there are no exceptions, and those who say'Abraham is our father' will surely furnish food for that humour which is the staple product of our country."

The alarmed youths, who did not in the least understand the meaning of this demonstration, looked on with afeeble attempt at acquiescence, while Mrs.

Lee brandished her sugar-tongs in the act of transferring a lump of sugar to her cup, quite unconscious of theslight absurdity of the gesture, while Sybil stared in amazement, for it was not often that her sister waved thestars and stripes so energetically. Whatever their silent criticisms might be, however, Mrs. Lee was too muchin earnest to be conscious of them, or, indeed, to care for anything but what she was saying. There was amoment's pause when she came to the end of her speech, and then the thread of talk was quietly taken upagain where Sybil's incipient sneer had broken it.

Carrington came in. "What have you been doing at the Capitol?" asked Madeleine.

Chapter III 17

"Lobbying!" was the reply, given in the semi-serious tone of Carrington's humour.

"So soon, and Congress only two days old?" exclaimed Mrs. Lee.

"Madam," rejoined Carrington, with his quietest malice, "Congressmen are like birds of the air, which arecaught only by the early worm." "Good afternoon, Mrs. Lee. Miss Sybil, how do you do again? Which ofthese gentlemen's hearts are you feeding upon now?" This was the refined style of Mr. French, indulging inwhat he was pleased to term "badinaige." He, too, was on his way from the Capitol, and had come in for a cupof tea and a little human society. Sybil made a face which plainly expressed a longing to inflict on Mr. Frenchsome grievous personal wrong, but she pretended not to hear. He sat down by Madeleine, and asked, "Did yousee Ratcliffe yesterday?"

"Yes," said Madeleine; "he was here last evening with Mr. Carrington and one or two others."

"Did he say anything about politics?"

"Not a word. We talked mostly about books."

"Books! What does he know about books?"

"You must ask him."

"Well, this is the most ridiculous situation we are all in. No one knows anything about the new President. Youcould take your oath that everybody is in the dark. Ratcliffe says he knows as little as the rest of us, but it can'tbe true; he is too old a politician not to have wires in his hand; and only to-day one of the pages of the Senatetold my colleague Cutter that a letter sent off by him yesterday was directed to Sam Grimes, of North Bend,who, as every one knows, belongs to the President's particular crowd. --Why, Mr. Schneidekoupon! How doyou do? When did you come on?"

"Thank you; this morning," replied Mr. Schneidekoupon, just entering the room. "So glad to see you again,Mrs. Lee. How do you and your sister like Washington? Do you know I have brought Julia on for a visit? Ithought I should find her here.

"She has just gone. She has been all the afternoon with Sybil, making calls.

She says you want her here to lobby for you, Mr. Schneidekoupon. Is it true?"

"So I did," replied he, with a laugh, "but she is precious little use. So I've come to draft you into the service."

"Me!"

"Yes; you know we all expect Senator Ratcliffe to be Secretary of the Treasury, and it is very important for usto keep him straight on the currency and the tariff. So I have come on to establish more intimate relations withhim, as they say in diplomacy. I want to get him to dine with me at Welckley's, but as I know he keeps veryshy of politics I thought my only chance was to make it a ladies' dinner, so I brought on Julia. I shall try andget Mrs. Schuyler Clinton, and I depend upon you and your sister to help Julia out."

"Me! at a lobby dinner! Is that proper?"

"Why not? You shall choose the guests."

"I never heard of such a thing; but it would certainly be amusing. Sybil must not go, but I might." "Excuse

Chapter III 18

me; Julia depends upon Miss Ross, and will not go to table without her."

"Well," assented Mrs. Lee, hesitatingly, "perhaps if you get Mrs. Clinton, and if your sister is there And whoelse?"

"Choose your own company."

"I know no one."

"Oh yes; here is French, not quite sound on the tariff, but good for what we want just now. Then we can getMr. Gore; he has his little hatchet to grind too, and will be glad to help grind ours. We only want two or threemore, and I will have an extra man or so to fill up."

"Do ask the Speaker. I want to know him."

"I will, and Carrington, and my Pennsylvania Senator. That will do nobly.

Remember, Welckley's, Saturday at seven."

Meanwhile Sybil had been at the piano, and when she had sung for a time, Orsini was induced to take herplace, and show that it was possible to sing without injury to one's beauty. Baron Jacobi came in and foundfault with them both. Little Miss Dare--commonly known among her male friends as little Daredevil--whowas always absorbed in some flirtation with a Secretary of Legation, came in, quite unaware that Popoff waspresent, and retired with him into a corner, while Orsini and Jacobi bullied poor Sybil, and fought with eachother at the piano; everybody was talking with very little reference to any reply, when at last Mrs. Lee drovethem all out of the room: "We are quiet people," said she, "and we dine at half-past six."

Senator Ratcliffe had not failed to make his Sunday evening call upon Mrs.

Lee. Perhaps it was not strictly correct to say that they had talked books all the evening, but whatever theconversation was, it had only confirmed Mr. Ratcliffe's admiration for Mrs. Lee, who, without intending to doso, had acted a more dangerous part than if she had been the most accomplished of coquettes. Nothing couldbe more fascinating to the weary politician in his solitude than the repose of Mrs. Lee's parlour, and whenSybil sang for him one or two simple airs--she said they were foreign hymns, the Senator being, or beingconsidered, orthodox--Mr. Ratcliffe's heart yearned toward the charming girl quite with the sensations of afather, or even of an elder brother.

His brother senators very soon began to remark that the Prairie Giant had acquired a trick of looking up to theladies' gallery. One day Mr. Jonathan Andrews, the special correspondent of the New York Sidereal System, avery friendly organ, approached Senator Schuyler Clinton with a puzzled look on his face.

"Can you tell me," said he, "what has happened to Silas P. Ratcliffe? Only a moment ago I was talking withhim at his seat on a very important subject, about which I must send his opinions off to New York to-night,when, in the middle of a sentence, he stopped short, got up without looking at me, and left the SenateChamber, and now I see him in the gallery talking with a lady whose face I don't know."

Senator Clinton slowly adjusted his gold eye-glasses and looked up at the place indicated: "Ah! Mrs.Lightfoot Lee! I think I will say a word to her myself;" and turning his back on the special correspondent, heskipped away with youthful agility after the Senator from Illinois.

"Devil!" muttered Mr. Andrews; "what has got into the old fools?" and in a still less audible murmur as helooked up to Mrs. Lee, then in close conversation with Ratcliffe: "Had I better make an item of that?"

Chapter III 19

When young Mr. Schneidekoupon called upon Senator Ratcliffe to invite him to the dinner at Welckley's, hefound that gentleman overwhelmed with work, as he averred, and very little disposed to converse. No! he didnot now go out to dinner. In the present condition of the public business he found it impossible to spare thetime for such amusements. He regretted to decline Mr. Schneidekoupon's civility, but there were imperativereasons why he should abstain for the present from social entertainments; he had made but one exception tohis rule, and only at the pressing request of his old friend Senator Clinton, and on a very special occasion.

Mr. Schneidekoupon was deeply vexed--the more, he said, because he had meant to beg Mr. and Mrs. Clintonto be of the party, as well as a very charming lady who rarely went into society, but who had almost consentedto come.

"Who is that?" inquired the Senator.

"A Mrs. Lightfoot Lee, of New York. Probably you do not know her well enough to admire her as I do; but Ithink her quite the most intelligent woman I ever met."

The Senator's cold eyes rested for a moment on the young man's open face with a peculiar expression ofdistrust. Then he solemnly said, in his deepest senatorial tones:

"My young friend, at my time of life men have other things to occupy them than women, however intelligentthey may be. Who else is to be of your party?"

Mr. Schneidekoupon named his list.

"And for Saturday evening at seven, did you say?"

"Saturday at seven."

"I fear there is little chance of my attending, but I will not absolutely decline. Perhaps when the momentarrives, I may find myself able to be there. But do not count upon me--do not count upon me. Good day, Mr.

Schneidekoupon."

Schneidekoupon was rather a simple-minded young man, who saw no deeper than his neighbours into thesecrets of the universe, and he went off swearing roundly at "the infernal airs these senators give themselves."He told Mrs.

Lee all the conversation, as indeed he was compelled to do under penalty of bringing her to his party underfalse pretences.

"Just my luck," said he; "here I am forced to ask no end of people to meet a man, who at the same time sayshe shall probably not come. Why, under the stars, couldn't he say, like other people, whether he was comingor not?

I've known dozens of senators, Mrs. Lee, and they're all like that. They never think of any one butthemselves."

Mrs. Lee smiled rather a forced smile, and soothed his wounded feelings; she had no doubt the dinner wouldbe very agreeable whether the Senator were there or not; at any rate she would do all she could to carry it offwell, and Sybil should wear her newest dress. Still she was a little grave, and Mr. Schneidekoupon could onlydeclare that she was a trump; that he had told Ratcliffe she was the cleverest woman he ever met, and hemight have added the most obliging, and Ratcliffe had only looked at him as though he were a green ape. At

Chapter III 20

all which Mrs. Lee laughed good-naturedly, and sent him away as soon as she could.

When he was gone, she walked up and down the room and thought. She saw the meaning of Ratcliffe's suddenchange in tone. She had no more doubt of his coming to the dinner than she had of the reason why he came.And was it possible that she was being drawn into something very near a flirtation with a man twenty yearsher senior; a politician from Illinois; a huge, ponderous, grey-eyed, bald senator, with a Websterian head, wholived in Peonia? The idea was almost too absurd to be credited; but on the whole the thing itself was ratheramusing. "I suppose senators can look out for themselves like other men," was her final conclusion. Shethought only of his danger, and she felt a sort of compassion for him as she reflected on the possibleconsequences of a great, absorbing love at his time of life.

Her conscience was a little uneasy; but of herself she never thought. Yet it is a historical fact that elderlysenators have had a curious fascination for young and handsome women. Had they looked out for themselvestoo? And which parties most needed to be looked after?

When Madeleine and her sister arrived at Welckley's 's the next Saturday evening, they found poorSchneidekoupon in a temper very unbecoming a host.

"He won't come! I told you he wouldn't come!" said he to Madeleine, as he handed her into the house. "If Iever turn communist, it will be for the fun of murdering a senator."

Madeleine consoled him gently, but he continued to use, behind Mr. Clinton's back, language the mostoffensive and improper towards the Senate, and at last, ringing the bell, he sharply ordered the head waiter toserve dinner.

At that very moment the door opened, and Senator Ratcliffe's stately figure appeared on the threshold. His eyeinstantly caught Madeleine's, and she almost laughed aloud, for she saw that the Senator was dressed withvery unsenatorial neatness; that he had actually a flower in his burton-hole and no gloves!

After the enthusiastic description which Schneidekoupon had given of Mrs.

Lee's charms, he could do no less than ask Senator Ratcliffe to take her in to dinner, which he did withoutdelay. Either this, or the champagne, or some occult influence, had an extraordinary effect upon him. Heappeared ten years younger than usual; his face was illuminated; his eyes glowed; he seemed bent on provinghis kinship to the immortal Webster by rivalling his convivial powers. He dashed into the conversation;laughed, jested, and ridiculed; told stories in Yankee and Western dialect; gave sharp little sketches ofamusing political experiences.

"Never was more surprised in my life," whispered Senator Krebs, of Pennsylvania, across the table toSchneidekoupon. "Hadn't an idea that Ratcliffe was so entertaining."

And Mr. Clinton, who sat by Madeleine on the other side, whispered low into her ear: "I am afraid, my dearMrs. Lee, that you are responsible for this.

He never talks so to the Senate."

Nay, he even rose to a higher flight, and told the story of President Lincoln's death-bed with a degree offeeling that brought tears into their eyes. The other guests made no figure at all. The Speaker consumed hissolitary duck and his lonely champagne in a corner without giving a sign.

Even Mr. Gore, who was not wont to hide his light under any kind of extinguisher, made no attempt to claimthe floor, and applauded with enthusiasm the conversation of his opposite neighbour. Ill-natured people might

Chapter III 21

say that Mr. Gore saw in Senator Ratcliffe a possible Secretary of State; be this as it may, he certainly said toMrs. Clinton, in an aside that was perfectly audible to every one at the table: "How brilliant! what an originalmind! what a sensation he would make abroad!" And it was quite true, apart from the mere momentary effectof dinner-table talk, that there was a certain bigness about the man; a keen practical sagacity; a bold freedomof self-assertion; a broad way of dealing with what he knew.

Carrington was the only person at table who looked on with a perfectly cool head, and who criticised in ahostile spirit. Carrington's impression of Ratcliffe was perhaps beginning to be warped by a shade of jealousy,for he was in a peculiarly bad temper this evening, and his irritation was not wholly concealed.

"If one only had any confidence in the man!" he muttered to French, who sat by him.

This unlucky remark set French to thinking how he could draw Ratcliffe out, and accordingly, with his usualhappy manner, combining self-conceit and high principles, he began to attack the Senator with some"badinaige" on the delicate subject of Civil Service Reform, a subject almost as dangerous in politicalconversation at Washington as slavery itself in old days before the war. French was a reformer, and lost nooccasion of impressing his views; but unluckily he was a very light weight, and his manner was a littleridiculous, so that even Mrs. Lee, who was herself a warm reformer, sometimes went over to the other sidewhen he talked. No sooner had he now shot his little arrow at the Senator, than that astute man saw hisopportunity, and promised himself the pleasure of administering to Mr.

French punishment such as he knew would delight the company. Reformer as Mrs. Lee was, and a littlealarmed at the roughness of Ratcliffe's treatment, she could not blame the Prairie Giant, as she ought, who,after knocking poor French down, rolled him over and over in the mud.

"Are you financier enough, Mr. French, to know what are the most famous products of Connecticut?"

Mr. French modestly suggested that he thought its statesmen best answered that description.

"No, sir! even there you're wrong. The showmen beat you on your own ground.

But every child in the union knows that the most famous products of Connecticut are Yankee notions,nutmegs made of wood and clocks that won't go. Now, your Civil Service Reform is just such another Yankeenotion; it's a wooden nutmeg; it's a clock with a show case and sham works. And you know it! You areprecisely the old-school Connecticut peddler. You have gone about peddling your wooden nutmegs until youhave got yourself into Congress, and now you pull them out of your pockets and not only want us to take themat your own price, but you lecture us on our sins if we don't.

Well! we don't mind your doing that at home. Abuse us as much as you like to your constituents. Get as manyvotes as you can. But don't electioneer here, because we know you intimately, and we've all been a little in thewooden nutmeg business ourselves."

Senator Clinton and Senator Krebs chuckied high approval over this punishment of poor French, which wason the level of their idea of wit. They were all in the nutmeg business, as Ratcliffe said. The victim tried tomake head against them; he protested that his nutmegs were genuine; he sold no goods that he did notguarantee; and that this particular article was actually guaranteed by the national conventions of both politicalparties.

"Then what you want, Mr. French, is a common school education. You need a little study of the alphabet. Orif you won't believe me, ask my brother senators here what chance there is for your Reforms so long as theAmerican citizen is what he "You'll not get much comfort in my State, Mr. French," growled the senator fromPennsylvania, with a sneer; "suppose you come and try."

Chapter III 22

"Well, well!" said the benevolent Mr. Schuyler Clinton, gleaming benignantly through his gold spectacles;"don't be too hard on French. He means well.

Perhaps he's not very wise, but he does good. I know more about it than any of you, and I don't deny that thething is all bad. Only, as Mr. Ratcliffe says, the difficulty is in the people, not in us. Go to work on them,French, and let us alone."

French repented of his attack, and contented himself by muttering to Carrington: "What a set of damned oldreprobates they are!"

"They are right, though, in one thing," was Carrington's reply: "their advice is good. Never ask one of them toreform anything; if you do, you will be reformed yourself."

The dinner ended as brilliantly as it began, and Schneidekoupon was delighted with his success. He had madehimself particularly agreeable to Sybil by confiding in her all his hopes and fears about the tariff and thefinances. When the ladies left the table, Ratcliffe could not stay for a cigar; he must get back to his rooms,where he knew several men were waiting for him; he would take his leave of the ladies and hurry away. Butwhen the gentlemen came up nearly an hour afterwards they found Ratcliffe still taking his leave of the ladies,who were delighted at his entertaining conversation; and when at last he really departed, he said to Mrs. Lee,as though it were quite a matter of course: "You are at home as usual to-morrow evening?" Madeleine smiled,bowed, and he went his way.

As the two sisters drove home that night, Madeleine was unusually silent.

Sybil yawned convulsively and then apologized:

"Mr. Schneidekoupon is very nice and good-natured, but a whole evening of him goes a long way; and thathorrid Senator Krebs would not say a word, and drank a great deal too much wine, though it couldn't makehim any more stupid than he is. I don't think I care for senators." Then, wearily, after a pause: "Well, Maude, Ido hope you've got what you wanted. I'm sure you must have had politics enough. Haven't you got to the heartof your great American mystery yet?"

"Pretty near it, I think," said Madeleine, half to herself.

Chapter IV

SUNDAY evening was stormy, and some enthusiasm was required to make one face its perils for the sake ofsociety. Nevertheless, a few intimates made their appearance as usual at Mrs. Lee's. The faithful Popoff wasthere, and Miss Dare also ran in to pass an hour with her dear Sybil; but as she passed the whole evening in acorner with Popoff. she must have been disappointed in her object. Carrington came, and Baron Jacobi.Schneidekoupon and his sister dined with Mrs. Lee, and remained after dinner, while Sybil and JuliaSchneidekoupon compared conclusions about Washington society. The happy idea also occurred to Mr. Gorethat, inasmuch as Mrs. Lee's house was but a step from his hotel, he might as well take the chance ofamusement there as the certainty of solitude in his rooms. Finally, Senator Ratcliffe duly made hisappearance, and, having established himself with a cup of tea by Madeleine's side, was soon left to enjoy aquiet talk with her, the rest of the party by common consent occupying themselves with each other. Undercover of the murmur of conversation in the room, Mr. Ratcliffe quickiy became confidential.

"I came to suggest that, if you want to hear an interesting debate, you should come up to the Senateto-morrow. I am told that Garrard, of Louisiana, means to attack my last speech, and I shall probably in thatcase have to answer him. With you for a critic I shall speak better."

Chapter IV 23

"Am I such an amiable critic?" asked Madeleine.

"I never heard that amiable critics were the best," said he; "justice is the soul of good criticism, and it is onlyjustice that I ask and expect from you."

"What good does this speaking do?" inquired she. "Are you any nearer the end of your difficulties by meansof your speeches?"

"I hardly know yet. Just now we are in dead water; but this can't last long.

In fact, I am not afraid to tell you, though of course you will not repeat it to any human being, that we havetaken measures to force an issue.

Certain gentlemen, myself among the rest, have written letters meant for the President's eye, though notaddressed directly to him, and intended to draw out an expression of some sort that will show us what toexpect."

"Oh!" laughed Madeleine, "I knew about that a week ago."

"About what?"

"About your letter to Sam Grimes, of North Bend."

"What have you heard about my letter to Sam Grimes, of North Bend?"

ejaculated Ratcliffe, a little abruptly.

"Oh, you do not know how admirably I have organised my secret service bureau," said she. "RepresentativeCutter cross-questioned one of the Senate pages, and obliged him to confess that he had received from you aletter to be posted, which letter was addressed to Mr. Grimes, of North Bend."

"And, of course, he told this to French, and French told you," said Ratcliffe; "I see. If I had known this Iwould not have let French off so gently last night, for I prefer to tell you my own story without hisembellishments. But it was my fault. I should not have trusted a page.

Nothing is a secret here long. But one thing that Mr. Cutter did not find out was that several other gentlemenwrote letters at the same time, for the same purpose. Your friend, Mr. Clinton, wrote; Krebs wrote; and one ortwo members."

"I suppose I must not ask what you said?"

"You may. We agreed that it was best to be very mild and conciliatory, and to urge the President only to giveus some indication of his intentions, in order that we might not run counter to them. I drew a strong picture ofthe effect of the present situation on the party, and hinted that I had no personal wishes to gratify."

"And what do you think will be the result?"

"I think we shall somehow manage to straighten things out," said Ratcliffe.

"The difficulty is only that the new President has little experience, and is suspicious. He thinks we shallintrigue to tie his hands, and he means to tie ours in advance. I don't know him personally, but those who do,and who are fair judges, say that, though rather narrow and obstinate, he is honest enough, and will come

Chapter IV 24

round. I have no doubt I could settle it all with him in an hour's talk, but it is out of the question for me to goto him unless I am asked, and to ask me to come would be itself a settlement."

"What, then, is the danger you fear?"

"That he will offend all the important party leaders in order to conciliate unimportant ones, perhapssentimental ones, like your friend French; that he will make foolish appointments without taking advice. Bythe way, have you seen French to-day?"

"No," replied Madeleine; "I think he must be sore at your treatment of him last evening. You were very rudeto him."

"Not a bit," said Ratcliffe; "these reformers need it. His attack on me was meant for a challenge. I saw it in hismanner.

"But is reform really so impossible as you describe it? Is it quite hopeless?"

"Reform such as he wants is utterly hopeless, and not even desirable."

Mrs. Lee, with much earnestness of manner, still pressed her question:

"Surely something can be done to check corruption. Are we for ever to be at the mercy of thieves andruffians? Is a respectable government impossible in a democracy?"

Her warmth attracted Jacobi's attention, and he spoke across the room. "What is that you say, Mrs. Lee? Whatis it about corruption?"

All the gentlemen began to listen and gather about them.

"I am asking Senator Ratcliffe," said she, "what is to become of us if corruption is allowed to go unchecked."

"And may I venture to ask permission to hear Mr. Ratcliffe's reply?" asked the baron.

"My reply," said Ratcliffe, "is that no representative government can long be much better or much worse thanthe society it represents. Purify society and you purify the government. But try to purify the governmentartificially and you only aggravate failure."

"A very statesmanlike reply," said Baron Jacobi, with a formal bow, but his tone had a shade of mockery.Carrington, who had listened with a darkening face, suddenly turned to the baron and asked him whatconclusion he drew from the reply.

"Ah!" exclaimed the baron, with his wickedest leer, "what for is my conclusion good? You Americans believeyourselves to be excepted from the operation of general laws. You care not for experience. I have livedseventy-five years, and all that time in the midst of corruption. I am corrupt myself, only I do have courage toproclaim it, and you others have it not. Rome, Paris, Vienna, Petersburg, London, all are corrupt; onlyWashington is pure! Well, I declare to you that in all my experience I have found no society which has hadelements of corruption like the United States. The children in the street are corrupt, and know how to cheatme.

The cities are all corrupt, and also the towns and the counties and the States' legislatures and the judges.Everywhere men betray trusts both public and private, steal money, run away with public funds. Only in theSenate men take no money. And you gentlemen in the Senate very well declare that your great United States,

Chapter IV 25

which is the head of the civilized world, can never learn anything from the example of corrupt Europe. Youare right--quite right! The great United States needs not an example. I do much regret that I have not yet onehundred years to live. If I could then come back to this city, I should find myself very content--much morethan now. I am always content where there is much corruption, and ma parole d'honneur!"

broke out the old man with fire and gesture, "the United States will then be more corrupt than Rome underCaligula; more corrupt than the Church under Leo X.; more corrupt than France under the Regent!"

As the baron closed his little harangue, which he delivered directly at the senator sitting underneath him, hehad the satisfaction to see that every one was silent and listening with deep attention. He seemed to enjoyannoying the senator, and he had the satisfaction of seeing that the senator was visibly annoyed. Ratcliffelooked sternly at the baron and said, with some curtness, that he saw no reason to accept such conclusions.

Conversation flagged, and all except the baron were relieved when Sybil, at Schneidekoupon's request, satdown at the piano to sing what she called a hymn. So soon as the song was over, Ratcliffe, who seemed tohave been curiously thrown off his balance by Jacobi's harangue, pleaded urgent duties at his rooms, andretired. The others soon afterwards went off in a body, leaving only Carrington and Gore, who had seatedhimself by Madeleine, and was at once dragged by her into a discussion of the subject which perplexed her,and for the moment threw over her mind a net of irresistible fascination.

"The baron discomfited the senator," said Gore, with a certain hesitation.

"Why did Ratcliffe let himself be trampled upon in that manner?"

"I wish you would explain why," replied Mrs. Lee; "tell me, Mr. Gore--you who represent cultivation andliterary taste hereabouts--please tell me what to think about Baron Jacobi's speech. Who and what is to bebelieved? Mr.

Ratcliffe seems honest and wise. Is he a corruptionist? He believes in the people, or says he does. Is he tellingthe truth or not?"

Gore was too experienced in politics to be caught in such a trap as this. He evaded the question. "Mr. Ratcliffehas a practical piece of work to do; his business is to make laws and advise the President; he does it extremelywell. We have no other equally good practical politician; it is unfair to require him to be a crusader besides."

"No!" interposed Carrington, curtly; "but he need not obstruct crusades. He need not talk virtue and opposethe punishment of vice."

"He is a shrewd practical politician," replied Gore, "and he feels first the weak side of any proposed politicaltactics."

With a sigh of despair Madeleine went on: "Who, then, is right? How can we all be right? Half of our wisemen declare that the world is going straight to perdition; the other half that it is fast becoming perfect. Bothcannot be right. There is only one thing in life," she went on, laughing, "that I must and will have before I die.I must know whether America is right or wrong. Just now this question is a very practical one, for I reallywant to know whether to believe in Mr. Ratcliffe. If I throw him overboard, everything must go, for he is onlya specimen."

"Why not believe in Mr. Ratcliffe?" said Gore; "I believe in him myself, and am not afraid to say so."

Carrington, to whom Ratcliffe now began to represent the spirit of evil, interposed here, and observed that heimagined Mr. Gore had other guides besides, and steadier ones than Ratcliffe, to believe in; while Madeleine,

Chapter IV 26

with a certain feminine perspicacity, struck at a much weaker point in Mr.

Gore's armour, and asked point-blank whether he believed also in what Ratcliffe represented: "Do youyourself think democracy the best government, and universal suffrage a success?"

Mr. Gore saw himself pinned to the wall, and he turned at bay with almost the energy of despair:

"These are matters about which I rarely talk in society; they are like the doctrine of a personal God; of a futurelife; of revealed religion; subjects which one naturally reserves for private reflection. But since you ask for mypolitical creed, you shall have it. I only condition that it shall be for you alone, never to be repeated or quotedas mine. I believe in democracy. I accept it. I will faithfully serve and defend it. I believe in it because itappears to me the inevitable consequence of what has gone before it.

Democracy asserts the fact that the masses are now raised to a higher intelligence than formerly. All ourcivilisation aims at this mark. We want to do what we can to help it. I myself want to see the result. I grant itis an experiment, but it is the only direction society can take that is worth its taking; the only conception of itsduty large enough to satisfy its instincts; the only result that is worth an effort or a risk. Every other possiblestep is backward, and I do not care to repeat the past. I am glad to see society grapple with issues in which noone can afford to be neutral."

"And supposing your experiment fails," said Mrs. Lee; "suppose society destroys itself with universalsuffrage, corruption, and communism."

"I wish, Mrs. Lee, you would visit the Observatory with me some evening, and look at Sirius. Did you evermake the acquaintance of a fixed star? I believe astronomers reckon about twenty millions of them in sight,and an infinite possibility of invisible millions, each one of which is a sun, like ours, and may have satelliteslike our planet. Suppose you see one of these fixed stars suddenly increase in brightness, and are told that asatellite has fallen into it and is burning up, its career finished, its capacities exhausted? Curious, is it not; butwhat does it matter? Just as much as the burning up of a moth at your candle."

Madeleine shuddered a little. "I cannot get to the height of your philosophy," said she. "You are wanderingamong the infinites, and I am finite."

"Not at all! But I have faith; not perhaps in the old dogmas, but in the new ones; faith in human nature; faithin science; faith in the survival of the fittest. Let us be true to our time, Mrs. Lee! If our age is to be beaten, letus die in the ranks. If it is to be victorious, let us be first to lead the column. Anyway, let us not be skulkers orgrumblers. There! have I repeated my catechism correctly? You would have it! Now oblige me by forgettingit. I should lose my character at home if it got out. Good night!"

Mrs. Lee duly appeared at the Capitol the next day, as she could not but do after Senator Ratcliffe's pointedrequest. She went alone, for Sybil had positively refused to go near the Capitol again, and Madeleine thoughtthat on the whole this was not an occasion for enrolling Carrington in her service. But Ratcliffe did not speak.The debate was unexpectedly postponed.

He joined Mrs. Lee in the gallery, however, sat with her as long as she would allow, and became still moreconfidential, telling her that he had received the expected reply from Grimes, of North Bend, and that it hadenclosed a letter written by the President-elect to Mr. Grimes in regard to the advances made by Mr. Ratcliffeand his friends.

"It is not a handsome letter," said he; "indeed, a part of it is positively insulting. I would like to read you oneextract from it, and hear your opinion as to how it should be treated." Taking the letter from his pocket, hesought out the passage, and read as follows: "'I cannot lose sight, too, of the consideration that these three

Chapter IV 27

Senators' (he means Clinton, Krebs, and me) are popularly considered to be the most influential members ofthat so-called senatorial ring, which has acquired such general notoriety. While I shall always receive theircommunications with all due respect, I must continue to exercise complete freedom of action in consultingother political advisers as well as these, and I must in all cases make it my first object to follow the wishes ofthe people, not always most truly represented by their nominal representatives.' What say you to that preciouspiece of presidential manners?"

"At least I like his courage," said Mrs. Lee.

"Courage is one thing; common sense is another. This letter is a studied insult. He has knocked me off thetrack once. He means to do it again. It is a declaration of war. What ought I to do?"

"Whatever is most for the public good." said Madeleine, gravely.

Ratcliffe looked into her face with such undisguised delight--there was so little possibility of mistaking orignoring the expression of his eyes, that she shrank back with a certain shock. She was not prepared for soopen a demonstration. He hardened his features at once, and went on:

"But what is most for the public good?"

"That you know better than I," said Madeleine; "only one thing is clear to me. If you let yourself be ruled byyour private feelings, you will make a greater mistake than he. Now I must go, for I have visits to make. Thenext time I come, Mr. Ratcliffe, you must keep your word better."

When they next met, Ratcliffe read to her a part of his reply to Mr. Grimes, which ran thus: "It is the lot ofevery party leader to suffer from attacks and to commit errors. It is true, as the President says, that I have beenno exception to this law. Believing as I do that great results can only be accomplished by great parties, I haveuniformly yielded my own personal opinions where they have failed to obtain general assent. I shall continueto follow this course, and the President may with perfect confidence count upon my disinterested support ofall party measures, even though I may not be consulted in originating them."

Mrs. Lee listened attentively, and then said: "Have you never refused to go with your party?"

"Never!" was Ratcliffe's firm reply.

Madeleine still more thoughtfully inquired again: "Is nothing more powerful than party allegiance?"

"Nothing, except national allegiance," replied Ratcliffe, still more firmly.

Chapter V

TO tie a prominent statesman to her train and to lead him about like a tame bear, is for a young and vivaciouswoman a more certain amusement than to tie herself to him and to be dragged about like an Indian squaw.This fact was Madeleine Lee's first great political discovery in Washington, and it was worth to her all theGerman philosophy she had ever read, with even a complete edition of Herbert Spencer's works into thebargain. There could be no doubt that the honours and dignities of a public career were no fair considerationfor its pains. She made a little daily task for herself of reading in succession the lives and letters of theAmerican Presidents, and of their wives, when she could find that there was a trace of the latter's existence.What a melancholy spectacle it was, from George Washington down to the last incumbent; what vexations,what disappointments, what grievous mistakes, what very objectionable manners! Not one of them, who hadaimed at high purpose, but had been thwarted, beaten, and habitually insulted! What a gloom lay on the

Chapter V 28

features of those famous chieftains, Calhoun, Clay, and Webster; what varied expression of defeat andunsatisfied desire; what a sense of self-importance and senatorial magniloquence; what a craving for flattery;what despair at the sentence of fate! And what did they amount to, after all?

They were practical men, these! they had no great problems of thought to settle, no questions that rose abovethe ordinary rules of common morals and homely duty. How they had managed to befog the subject! Whatelaborate show-structures they had built up, with no result but to obscure the horizon! Would not the countryhave done better without them? Could it have done worse? What deeper abyss could have opened under thenation's feet, than that to whose verge they brought it?

Madeleine's mind wearied with the monotony of the story. She discussed the subject with Ratcliffe, who toldher frankly that the pleasure of politics lay in the possession of power. He agreed that the country would dovery well without him. "But here I am," said he, "and here I mean to stay." He had very little sympathy forthin moralising, and a statesmanlike contempt for philosophical politics. He loved power, and he meant to bePresident.

That was enough.

Sometimes the tragic and sometimes the comic side was uppermost in her mind, and sometimes she did notherself know whether to cry or to laugh.

Washington more than any other city in the world swarms with simple-minded exhibitions of human nature;men and women curiously out of place, whom it would be cruel to ridicule and ridiculous to weep over. Thesadder exhibitions are fortunately seldom seen by respectable people; only the little social accidents comeunder their eyes. One evening Mrs. Lee went to the President's first evening reception. As Sybil flatly refusedto face the crowd, and Carrington mildly said that he feared he was not sufficiently reconstructed to appear athome in that august presence, Mrs. Lee accepted Mr. French for an escort, and walked across the Square withhim to join the throng that was pouring into the doors of the White House. They took their places in the line ofcitizens and were at last able to enter the reception-room. There Madeleine found herself before twoseemingly mechanical figures, which mlght be wood or wax, for any sign they showed of life. These twofigures were the President and his wife; they stood stiff and awkward by the door, both their faces stripped ofevery sign of intelligence, while the right hands of both extended themselves to the column of visitors with themechanical action of toy dolls. Mrs. Lee for a moment began to laugh, but the laugh died on her lips. To thePresident and his wife this was clearly no laughing matter. There they stood, automata, representatives of thesociety which streamed past them. Madeleine seized Mr. French by the arm.

"Take me somewhere at once," said she, "where I can look at it. Here! in the corner. I had no conception howshocking it was!"

Mr. French supposed she was thinking of the queer-looking men and women who were swarming through therooms, and he made, after his own delicate notion of humour, some uncouth jests on those who passed by.Mrs. Lee, however, was in no humour to explain or even to listen. She stopped him short:--

"There, Mr. French! Now go away and leave me. I want to be alone for half an hour. Please come for methen." And there she stood, with her eyes fixed on the President and his wife, while the endless stream ofhumanity passed them, shaking hands.

What a strange and solemn spectacle it was, and how the deadly fascination of it burned the image in upon hermind! What a horrid warning to ambition!

And in all that crowd there was no one besides herself who felt the mockery of this exhibition. To all theothers this task was a regular part of the President's duty, and there was nothing ridiculous about it. They

Chapter V 29

thought it a democratic institution, this droll a ping of monarchical forms. To them the deadly dulness of theshow was as natural and proper as ever to the courtiers of the Philips and Charleses seemed the ceremonies ofthe Escurial. To her it had the effect of a nightmare, or of an opium-eater's vision, She felt a sudden convictionthat this was to be the end of American society; its realisation and dream at once. She groaned in spirit.

"Yes! at last I have reached the end! We shall grow to be wax images, and our talk will be like the squeakingof toy dolls. We shall all wander round and round the earth and shake hands. No one will have any object inthis world, and there will be no other. It is worse than anything in the 'Inferno.' What an awful vision ofeternity!"

Suddenly, as through a mist, she saw the melancholy face of Lord Skye approaching. He came to her side, andhis voice recalled her to reality.

"Does it amuse you, this sort of thing?" he asked in a vague way.

"We take our amusement sadly, after the manner of our people," she replied; "but it certainly interests me."

They stood for a time in silence, watching the slowly eddying dance of Democracy, until he resumed:

"Whom do you take that man to be--the long, lean one, with a long woman on each arm?"

"That man," she replied, "I take to be a Washington department-clerk, or perhaps a member of Congress fromIowa, with a wife and wife's sister. Do they shock your nobility?"

He looked at her with comical resignation. "You mean to tell me that they are quite as good asdowager-countesses. I grant it. My aristocratic spirit is broken, Mrs. Lee. I will even ask them to dinner if youbid me, and if you will come to meet them. But the last time I asked a member of Congress to dine, he sent meback a note in pencil on my own envelope that he would bring two of his friends with him, very respectableconstituents from Yahoo city, or some such place; nature's noblemen, he said."

"You should have welcomed them."

"I did. I wanted to see two of nature's noblemen, and I knew they would probably be pleasanter company thantheir representative. They came; very respectable persons, one with a blue necktie, the other with a red one:both had diamond pins in their shirts, and were carefully brushed in respect to their hair. They said nothing,ate little, drank less, and were much better behaved than I am. When they went away, they unanimously askedme to stay with them when I visited Yahoo city."

"You will not want guests if you always do that."

"I don't know. I think it was pure ignorance on their part. They knew no better, and they seemed modestenough. My only complaint was that I could get nothing out of them. I wonder whether their wives wouldhave been more amusing."

"Would they be so in England, Lord Skye?"

He looked down at her with half-shut eyes, and drawled: "You know my countrywomen?"

"Hardly at all."

"Then let us discuss some less serious subject."

Chapter V 30

"Willingly. I have waited for you to explain to me why you have to-night an expression of such melancholy."

"Is that quite friendly, Mrs. Lee? Do I really look melancholy?"

"Unutterably, as I feel. I am consumed with curiosity to know the reason."

The British minister coolly took a complete survey of the whole room, ending with a prolonged stare at thePresident and his wife, who were still mechanically shaking hands; then he looked back into her face, and saidnever a word.

She insisted: "I must have this riddle answered. It suffocates me. I should not be sad at seeing these samepeople at work or at play, if they ever do play; or in a church or a lecture-room. Why do they weigh on melike a horrid phantom here?"

"I see no riddle, Mrs. Lee. You have answered your own question; they are neither at work nor at play."

"Then please take me home at once. I shall have hysterics. The sight of those two suffering images at the dooris too mournful to be borne. I am dizzy with looking at these stalking figures. I don't believe they're real.

I wish the house would take fire. I want an earthquake. I wish some one would pinch the President, or pull hiswife's hair."

Mrs. Lee did not repeat the experiment of visiting the White House, and indeed for some time afterwards shespoke with little enthusiasm of the presidential office. To Senator Ratcliffe she expressed her opinionsstrongly. The Senator tried in vain to argue that the people had a right to call upon their chief magistrate, andthat he was bound to receive them; this being so, there was no less objectionable way of proceeding than theone which had been chosen. "Who gave the people any such right?" asked Mrs.

Lee. "Where does it come from? What do they want it for? You know better, Mr. Ratcliffe! Our chiefmagistrate is a citizen like any one else. What puts it into his foolish head to cease being a citizen and to aperoyalty?

Our governors never make themselves ridiculous. Why cannot the wretched being content himself with livinglike the rest of us, and minding his own business? Does he know what a figure of fun he is?" And Mrs. Leewent so far as to declare that she would like to be the President's wife only to put an end to this folly; nothingshould ever induce her to go through such a performance; and if the public did not approve of this, Congressmight impeach her, and remove her from office; all she demanded was the right to be heard before the Senatein her own defence.

Nevertheless, there was a very general impression in Washington that Mrs.

Lee would like nothing better than to be in the White House. Known to comparatively few people, and rarelydiscussing even with them the subjects which deeply interested her, Madeleine passed for a clever, intriguingwoman who had her own objects to gain. True it is, beyond peradventure, that all residents of Washingtonmay be assumed to be in office or candidates for office; unless they avow their object, they are guilty of anattempt--and a stupid one--to deceive; yet there is a small class of apparent exceptions destined at last to fallwithin the rule. Mrs. Lee was properly assumed to be a candidate for office. To the Washingtonians it was amatter of course that Mrs. Lee should marry Silas P. Ratcliffe. That he should be glad to get a fashionable andintelligent wife, with twenty or thirty thousand dollars a year, was not surprising. That she should accept thefirst public man of the day, with a flattering chance for the Presidency--a man still comparatively young andnot without good looks--was perfectly natural, and in her undertaking she had the sympathy of allwell-regulated Washington women who were not possible rivals; for to them the President's wife is of more

Chapter V 31

consequence than the President; and, indeed, if America only knew it, they are not very far from the truth.

Some there were, however, who did not assent to this good-natured though worldly view of the proposedmatch. These ladies were severe in their comments upon Mrs. Lee's conduct, and did not hesitate to declaretheir opinion that she was the calmest and most ambitious minx who had ever come within their observation.Unfortunately it happened that the respectable and proper Mrs. Schuyler Clinton took this view of the case,and made little attempt to conceal her opinion. She was justly indignant at her cousin's gross worldliness, andpossible promotion in rank.

"If Madeleine Ross marries that coarse, horrid old Illinois politician,"

said she to her husband, "I never will forgive her so long as I live."

Mr. Clinton tried to excuse Madeleine, and even went so far as to suggest that the difference of age was nogreater than in their own case; but his wife trampled ruthlessly on his argument.

"At any rate," said she, "I never came to Washington as a widow on purpose to set my cap for the firstcandidate for the Presidency, and I never made a public spectacle of my indecent eagerness in the verygalleries of the Senate; and Mrs. Lee ought to be ashamed of herself. She is a cold-blooded, heartless,unfeminine cat."

Little Victoria Dare, who babbled like the winds and streams, with utter indifference as to what she said orwhom she addressed, used to bring choice bits of this gossip to Mrs. Lee. She always affected a little stammerwhen she said anything uncommonly impudent, and put on a manner of languid simplicity. She felt keenly thesatisfaction of seeing Madeleine charged with her own besetting sins. For years all Washington had agreedthat Victoria was little better than one of the wicked; she had done nothing but violate every rule of proprietyand scandalise every well-regulated family in the city, and there was no good in her. Yet it could not bedenied that Victoria was amusing, and had a sort of irregular fascination; consequently she was universallytolerated. To see Mrs. Lee thrust down to her own level was an unmixed pleasure to her, and she carefullyrepeated to Madeleine the choice bits of dialogue which she picked up in her wanderings.

"Your cousin, Mrs. Clinton, says you are a ca-ca-cat, Mrs. Lee."

"I don't believe it, Victoria. Mrs. Clinton never said anything of the sort."

"Mrs. Marston says it is because you have caught a ra-ra-rat, and Senator Clinton was only a m-m-mouse!"

Naturally all this unexpected publicity irritated Mrs. Lee not a little, especially when short and vagueparagraphs, soon followed by longer and more positive ones, in regard to Senator Ratcliffe's matrimonialprospects, began to appear in newspapers, along with descriptions of herself from the pens of enterprisingfemale correspondents for the press, who had never so much as seen her. At the first sight of one of thesenewspaper articles, Madeleine fairly cried with mortification and anger. She wanted to leave Washington thenext day, and she hated the very thought of Ratcliffe. There was something in the newspaper style soinscrutably vulgar, something so inexplicably revolting to the sense of feminine decency, that she shrankunder it as though it were a poisonous spider. But after the first acute shame had passed, her temper wasroused, and she vowed that she would pursue her own path just as she had begun, without regard to all themalignity and vulgarity in the wide United States. She did not care to marry Senator Ratcliffe; she liked hissociety and was flattered by his confidence; she rather hoped to prevent him from ever making a formal offer,and if not, she would at least push it off to the last possible moment; but she was not to be frightened frommarrying him by any amount of spitefulness or gossip, and she did not mean to refuse him except for strongerreasons than these. She even went so far in her desperate courage as to laugh at her cousin, Mrs.

Chapter V 32

Clinton, whose venerable husband she allowed and even encouraged to pay her such public attention and toexpress sentiments of such youthful ardour as she well knew would inflame and exasperate the excellent ladyhis wife.

Carrington was the person most unpleasantly affected by the course which this affair had taken. He could nolonger conceal from himself the fact that he was as much m love as a dignified Virginian could be. With him,at all events, she had shown no coquetry, nor had she ever either flattered or encouraged him. But Carrington,m his solitary struggle against fate, had found her a warm friend; always ready to assist where assistance wasneeded, generous with her money in any cause which he was willing to vouch for, full of sympathy wheresympathy was more than money, and full of resource and suggestion where money and sympathy failed.Carrington knew her better than she knew herself. He selected her books; he brought the last speech or the lastreport from the Capitol or the departments; he knew her doubts and her vagaries, and as far as he understoodthem at all, helped her to solve them.

Carrington was too modest, and perhaps too shy, to act the part of a declared lover, and he was too proud tolet it be thought that he wanted to exchange his poverty for her wealth. But he was all the more anxious whenhe saw the evident attraction which Ratcliffe's strong will and unscrupulous energy exercised over her. Hesaw that Ratcliffe was steadily pushing his advances; that he flattered all Mrs. Lee's weaknesses by theconfidence and deference with which he treated her; and that in a very short time, Madeleine must eithermarry him or find herself looked upon as a heartless coquette. He had his own reasons for thinking ill ofSenator Ratcliffe, and he meant to prevent a marriage; but he had an enemy to deal with not easily drivenfrom the path, and quite capable of routing any number of rivals.

Ratcliffe was afraid of no one. He had not fought his own way in life for nothing, and he knew all the value ofa cold head and dogged self-assurance.

Nothing but this robust Americanism and his strong will carried him safely through the snares and pitfalls ofMrs. Lee's society, where rivals and enemies beset him on every hand. He was little better than a schoolboy,when he ventured on their ground, but when he could draw them over upon his own territory of practical lifehe rarely failed to trample on his assailants.

It was this practical sense and cool will that won over Mrs. Lee, who was woman enough to assume that allthe graces were well enough employed in decorating her, and it was enough if the other sex felt hersuperiority. Men were valuable only in proportion to their strength and their appreciation of women. If thesenator had only been strong enough always to control his temper, he would have done very well, but histemper was under a great strain in these times, and his incessant effort to control it in politics made him lesswatchful in private life. Mrs. Lee's tacit assumption of superior refinement irritated him, and sometimes madehim show his teeth like a bull-dog, at the cost of receiving from Mrs. Lee a quick stroke in return such as awell-bred tortoise-shell cat administers to check over-familiarity; innocent to the eye, but drawing blood. Oneevening when he was more than commonly out of sorts, after sitting some time in moody silence, he rousedhimself, and, taking up a book that lay on her table, he glanced at its title and turned over the leaves. Ithappened by ill luck to be a volume of Darwin that Mrs. Lee had just borrowed from the library of Congress.

"Do you understand this sort of thing?" asked the Senator abruptly, in a tone that suggested a sneer.

"Not very well," replied Mrs. Lee, rather curtly.

"Why do you want to understand it?" persisted the Senator. "What good will it do you?"

"Perhaps it will teach us to be modest," answered Madeleine, quite equal to the occasion.

"Because it says we descend from monkeys?" rejoined the Senator, roughly.

Chapter V 33

"Do you think you are descended from monkeys?"

"Why not?" said Madeleine.

"Why not?" repeated Ratcliffe, laughing harshly. "I don't like the connection. Do you mean to introduce yourdistant relations into society?"

"They would bring more amusement into it than most of its present members,"

rejoined Mrs. Lee, with a gentle smile that threatened mischief. But Ratcliffe would not be warned; on thecontrary, the only effect of Mrs.

Lee's defiance was to exasperate his ill-temper, and whenever he lost his temper he became senatorial andWebsterian. "Such books," he began, "disgrace our civilization; they degrade and stultify our divine nature;they are only suited for Asiatic despotisms where men are reduced to the level of brutes; that they should beaccepted by a man like Baron Jacobi, I can understand; he and his masters have nothing to do in the world butto trample on human rights. Mr. Carrington, of course, would approve those ideas; he believes in the divinedoctrine of flogging negroes; but that you, who profess philanthropy and free principles, should go with them,is astonishing; it is incredible; it is unworthy of you."

"You are very hard on the monkeys," replied Madeleine, rather sternly, when the Senator's oration was ended."The monkeys never did you any harm; they are not in public life; they are not even voters; if they were, youwould be enthusiastic about their intelligence and virtue. After all, we ought to be grateful to them, for whatwould men do in this melancholy world if they had not inherited gaiety from the monkeys--as well asoratory."

Ratcliffe, to do him justice, took punishment well, at least when it came from Mrs. Lee's hands, and hisoccasional outbursts of insubordination were sure to be followed by improved discipline; but if he allowedMrs. Lee to correct his faults, he had no notion of letting himself be instructed by her friends, and he lost nochance of telling them so. But to do this was not always enough. Whether it were that he had few ideasoutside of his own experience, or that he would not trust himself on doubtful ground, he seemed compelled tobring every discussion down to his own level. Madeleine puzzled herself in vain to find out whether he didthis because he knew no better, or because he meant to cover his own ignorance.

"The Baron has amused me very much with his account of Bucharest society,"

Mrs. Lee would say: "I had no idea it was so gay."

"I would like to show him our society in Peonia," was Ratcliffe's reply; "he would find a very brilliant circlethere of nature's true noblemen."

"The Baron says their politicians are precious sharp chaps," added Mr.

French.

"Oh, there are politicians in Bulgaria, are there?" asked the Senator, whose ideas of the Roumanian andBulgarian neighbourhood were vague, and who had a general notion that all such people lived in tents, woresheepskins with the wool inside, and ate curds: "Oh, they have politicians there! I would like to see them trytheir sharpness in the west."

"Really!" said Mrs. Lee. "Think of Attila and his hordes running an Indiana caucus?"

Chapter V 34

"Anyhow," cried French with a loud laugh, "the Baron said that a set of bigger political scoundrels than hisfriends couldn't be found in all Illinois."

"Did he say that?" exclaimed Ratcliffe angrily.

"Didn't he, Mrs. Lee? but I don't believe it; do you? What's your candid opinion, Ratcliffe? What you don'tknow about Illinois politics isn't worth knowing; do you really think those Bulgrascals couldn't run an Illinoisstate convention?"

Ratcliffe did not like to be chaffed, especially on this subject, but he could not resent French's liberty whichwas only a moderate return for the wooden nutmeg. To get the conversation away from Europe, fromliterature, from art, was his great object, and chaff was a way of escape.

Carrington was very well aware that the weak side of the Senator lay in his blind ignorance of morals. Heflattered himself that Mrs. Lee must see this and be shocked by it sooner or later, so that nothing more wasnecessary than to let Ratcliffe expose himself. Without talking very much, Carrington always aimed atdrawing him out. He soon found, however, that Ratcliffe understood such tactics perfectly, and instead ofinjuring, he rather improved his position. At times the man's audacity was startling, and even when Carringtonthought him hopelessly entangled, he would sweep away all the hunter's nets with a sheer effort of strength,and walk off bolder and more dangerous than ever.

When Mrs. Lee pressed him too closely, he frankly admitted her charges.

"What you say is in great part true. There is much in politics that disgusts and disheartens; much that is coarseand bad. I grant you there is dishonesty and corruption. We must try to make the amount as small as possible."

"You should be able to tell Mrs. Lee how she must go to work," said Carrington; "you have had experience. Ihave heard, it seems to me, that you were once driven to very hard measures against corruption."

Ratcliffe looked ill-pleased at this compliment, and gave Carrington one of his cold glances that meantmischief. But he took up the challenge on the spot:--

"Yes, I was, and am very sorry for it. The story is this, Mrs. Lee; and it is well-known to every man, woman,and child in the State of Illinois, so that I have no reason for softening it. In the worst days of the war therewas almost a certainty that my State would be carried by the peace party, by fraud, as we thought, although,fraud or not, we were bound to save it. Had Illinois been lost then, we should certainly have lost thePresidential election, and with it probably the Union. At any rate, I believed the fate of the war to depend onthe result. I was then Governor, and upon me the responsibility rested. We had entire control of the northerncounties and of their returns. We ordered the returning officers in a certain number of counties to make noreturns until they heard from us, and when we had received the votes of all the southern counties and learnedthe precise number of votes we needed to give us a majority, we telegraphed to our northern returning officersto make the vote of their districts such and such, thereby overbalancing the adverse returns and giving theState to us.

This was done, and as I am now senator I have a right to suppose that what I did was approved. I am not proudof the transaction, but I would do it again, and worse than that, if I thought it would save this country fromdisunion. But of course I did not expect Mr. Carrington to approve it. I believe he was then carrying out hisreform principles by bearing arms against the government."

"Yes!" said Carrington drily; "you got the better of me, too. Like the old Scotchman, you didn't care whomade the people's wars provided you made its ballots.

Chapter V 35

Carrington had missed his point. The man who has committed a murder for his country, is a patriot and not anassassin, even when he receives a seat in the Senate as his share of the plunder. Women cannot be expected togo behind the motives of that patriot who saves his country and his election in times of revolution.

Carrington's hostility to Ratcliffe was, however, mild, when compared with that felt by old Baron Jacobi. Whythe baron should have taken so violent a prejudice it is not easy to explain, but a diplomatist and a senator arenatural enemies, and Jacobi, as an avowed admirer of Mrs. Lee, found Ratcliffe in his way. This prejudicedand immoral old diplomatist despised and loathed an American senator as the type which, to his blearedEuropean eyes, combined the utmost pragmatical self-assurance and overbearing temper with the narrowesteducation and the meanest personal experience that ever existed in any considerable government. As BaronJacobi's country had no special relations with that of the United States, and its Legation at Washington was amere job to create a place for Jacobi to fill, he had no occasion to disguise his personal antipathies, and heconsidered himself in some degree as having a mission to express that diplomatic contempt for the Senatewhich his colleagues, if they felt it, were obliged to conceal. He performed his duties with conscientiousprecision. He never missed an opportunity to thrust the sharp point of his dialectic rapier through the joints ofthe clumsy and hide-bound senatorial self-esteem. He delighted in skilfully exposing to Madeleine's eyessome new side of Ratcliffe's ignorance. His conversation at such times sparkled with historical allusions,quotations in half a dozen different languages, references to well-known facts which an old man's memorycould not recall with precision in all their details, but with which the Honourable Senator was familiarlyacquainted, and which he could readily supply. And his Voltairian face leered politely as he listened toRatcliffe's reply, which showed invariable ignorance of common literature, art, and history. The climax of histriumph came one evening when Ratcliffe unluckily, tempted by some allusion to Molière which he thoughthe understood, made reference to the unfortunate influence of that great man on the religious opinions of histime. Jacobi, by a flash of inspiration, divined that he had confused Molière with Voltaire, and assuming amanner of extreme suavity, he put his victim on the rack, and tortured him with affected explanations andinterrogations, until Madeleine was in a manner forced to interrupt and end the scene. But even when thesenator was not to be lured into a trap, he could not escape assault. The baron in such a case would cross thelines and attack him on his own ground, as on one occasion, when Ratcliffe was defending his doctrine ofparty allegiance, Jacobi silenced him by sneering somewhat thus:

"Your principle is quite correct, Mr. Senator. I, too, like yourself, was once a good party man: my party wasthat of the Church; I was ultramontane.

Your party system is one of your thefts from our Church; your National Convention is our OEcumenicCouncil; you abdicate reason, as we do, before its decisions; and you yourself, Mr. Ratcliffe, you are aCardinal. They are able men, those cardinals; I have known many; they were our best friends, but they werenot reformers. Are you a reformer, Mr. Senator?"

Ratcliffe grew to dread and hate the old man, but all his ordinary tactics were powerless against thisimpenetrable eighteenth century cynic. If he resorted to his Congressional practise of browbeating anddogmatism, the Baron only smiled and turned his back, or made some remark in French which galled hisenemy all the more, because, while he did not understand it, he knew well that Madeleine did, and that shetried to repress her smile.

Ratcliffe's grey eyes grew colder and stonier than ever as he gradually perceived that Baron Jacobi wascarrying on a set scheme with malignant ingenuity, to drive him out of Madeleine's house, and he swore aterrible oath that he would not be beaten by that monkey-faced foreigner. On the other hand Jacobi had littlehope of success: "What can an old man do?" said he with perfect sincerity to Carrington; "If I were forty yearsyounger, that great oaf should not have his own way. Ah! I wish I were young again and we were in Vienna!"From which it was rightly inferred by Carrington that the venerable diplomatist would, if such acts were stillin fashion, have coolly insulted the Senator, and put a bullet through his heart.

Chapter V 36

Chapter VI

IN February the weather became warmer and summer-like. In Virginia there comes often at this season adeceptive gleam of summer, slipping in between heavy storm-clouds of sleet and snow; days and sometimesweeks when the temperature is like June; when the earliest plants begin to show their hardy flowers, and whenthe bare branches of the forest trees alone protest against the conduct of the seasons. Then men and womenare languid; life seems, as in Italy, sensuous and glowing with colour; one is conscious of walking in anatmosphere that is warm, palpable, radiant with possibilities; a delicate haze hangs over Arlington, and softenseven the harsh white glare of the Capitol; the struggle of existence seems to abate; Lent throws its calmshadow over society; and youthful diplomatists, unconscious of their danger, are lured into asking foolish girlsto marry them; the blood thaws in the heart and flows out into the veins, like the rills of sparkling water thattrickle from every lump of ice or snow, as though all the ice and snow on earth, and all the hardness of heart,all the heresy and schism, all the works of the devil, had yielded to the force of love and to the fresh warmthof innocent, lamb-like, confiding virtue. In such a world there should be no guile--but there is a great deal of itnotwithstanding. Indeed, at no other season is there so much. This is the moment when the two whitedsepulchres at either end of the Avenue reek with the thick atmosphere of bargain and sale. The old is going;the new is coming. Wealth, office, power are at auction. Who bids highest? who hates with most venom? whointrigues with most skill? who has done the dirtiest, the meanest, the darkest, and the most, political work? Heshall have his reward.

Senator Ratcliffe was absorbed and ill at ease. A swarm of applicants for office dogged his steps andbeleaguered his rooms in quest of his endorsement of their paper characters. The new President was to arriveon Monday. Intrigues and combinations, of which the Senator was the soul, were all alive, awaiting thisarrival. Newspaper correspondents pestered him with questions. Brother senators called him to conferences.His mind was pre-occupied with his own interests. One might have supposed that, at this instant, nothingcould have drawn him away from the political gaming-table, and yet when Mrs. Lee remarked that she wasgoing to Mount Vernon on Saturday with a little party, including the British Minister and an Irish gentlemanstaying as a guest at the British Legation, the Senator surprised her by expressing a strong wish to join them.He explained that, as the political lead was no longer in his hands, the chances were nine in ten that if hestirred at all he should make a blunder; that his friends expected him to do something when, in fact, nothingcould be done; that every preparation had already been made, and that for him to go on an excursion to MountVernon, at this moment, with the British Minister, was, on the whole, about the best use he could make of histime, since it would hide him for one day at least.

Lord Skye had fallen into the habit of consulting Mrs. Lee when his own social resources were low, and it wasshe who had suggested this party to Mount Vernon, with Carrington for a guide and Mr. Gore for variety, tooccupy the time of the Irish friend whom Lord Skye was bravely entertaining.

This gentleman, who bore the title of Dunbeg, was a dilapidated peer, neither wealthy nor famous. Lord Skyebrought him to call on Mrs. Lee, and in some sort put him under her care. He was young, not ill-looking, quiteintelligent, rather too fond of facts, and not quick at humour. He was given to smiling in a deprecatory way,and when he talked, he was either absent or excited; he made vague blunders, and then smiled in deprecationof offence, or his words blocked their own path in their rush. Perhaps his manner was a little ridiculous, but hehad a good heart, a good head, and a title. He found favour in the eyes of Sybil and Victoria Dare, whodeclined to admit other women to the party, although they offered no objection to Mr.

Ratcliffe's admission. As for Lord Dunbeg, he was an enthusiastic admirer of General Washington, and, as heprivately intimated, eager to study phases of American society. He was delighted to go with a small party, andMiss Dare secretly promised herself that she would show him a phase.

The morning was warm, the sky soft, the little steamer lay at the quiet wharf with a few negroes lazilywatching her preparations for departure.

Chapter VI 37

Carrington, with Mrs. Lee and the young ladies, arrived first, and stood leaning against the rail, waiting thearrival of their companions. Then came Mr. Gore, neatly attired and gloved, with a light spring overcoat; forMr.

Gore was very careful of his personal appearance, and not a little vain of his good looks. Then a prettywoman, with blue eyes and blonde hair, dressed in black, and leading a little girl by the hand, came on board,and Carrington went to shake hands with her. On his return to Mrs. Lee's side, she asked about his newacquaintance, and he replied with a half-laugh, as though he were not proud of her, that she was a client, apretty widow, well known in Washington. "Any one at the Capitol would tell you all about her.

She was the wife of a noted lobbyist, who died about two years ago.

Congressmen can refuse nothing to a pretty face, and she was their idea of feminine perfection. Yet she is asilly little woman, too. Her husband died after a very short illness, and, to my great surprise, made meexecutor under his will. I think he had an idea that he could trust me with his papers, which were importantand compromising, for he seems to have had no time to go over them and destroy what were best out of theway. So, you see, I am left with his widow and child to look after. Luckily, they are well provided for."

"Still you have not told me her name." "Her name is Baker--Mrs. Sam Baker. But they are casting off, and Mr.

Ratcliffe will be left behind. I'll ask the captain to wait." About a dozen passengers had arrived, among themthe two Earls, with a footman carrying a promising lunch-basket, and the planks were actually hauled in whena carriage dashed up to the whatf, and Mr. Ratcliffe leaped out and hurried on board. "Off with you as quickas you can!" said he to the negro-hands, and in another moment the little steamer had begun her journey,pounding the muddy waters of the Potomac and sending up its small column of smoke as though it were anewly invented incense-burner approaching the temple of the national deity. Ratcliffe explained in great gleehow he had barely managed to escape his visitors by telling them that the British Minister was waiting forhim, and that he would be back again presently. "If they had known where I was going," said he, "you wouldhave seen the boat swamped with office-seekers. Illinois alone would have brought you to a watery grave." Hewas in high spirits, bent upon enjoying his holiday, and as they passed the arsenal with its solitary sentry, andthe navy-yard, with its one unseaworthy wooden war-steamer, he pointed out these evidences of nationalgrandeur to Lord Skye, threatening, as the last terror of diplomacy, to send him home in an American frigate.They were thus indulging in senatorial humour on one side of the boat, while Sybil and Victoria, with the aidof Mr. Gore and Carrington, were improving Lord Dunbeg's mind on the other.

Miss Dare, finding for herself at last a convenient seat where she could repose and be mistress of the situation,put on a more than usually demure expression and waited with gravity until her noble neighbour should giveher an opportunity to show those powers which, as she believed, would supply a phase in his existence. MissDare was one of those young persons, sometimes to be found in America, who seem to have no object in life,and while apparently devoted to men, care nothing about them, but find happiness only in violating rules; shemade no parade of whatever virtues she had, and her chief pleasure was to make fun of all the world andherself.

"What a noble river!" remarked Lord Dunbeg, as the boat passed out upon the wide stream; "I suppose youoften sail on it?"

"I never was here in my life till now," replied the untruthful Miss Dare; "we don't think much of it; it s toosmall; we're used to so much larger rivers."

"I am afraid you would not like our English rivers then; they are mere brooks compared with this."

"Are they indeed?" said Victoria, with an appearance of vague surprise; "how curious! I don't think I care to

Chapter VI 38

be an Englishwoman then. I could not live without big rivers."

Lord Dunbeg stared, and hinted that this was almost unreasonable.

"Unless I were a Countess!" continued Victoria, meditatively, looking at Alexandria, and paying no attentionto his lordship; "I think I could manage if I were a C-c-countess. It is such a pretty title!"

"Duchess is commonly thought a prettier one," stammered Dunbeg, much embarrassed. The young man wasnot used to chaff from women.

"I should be satisfied with Countess. It sounds well. I am surprised that you don't like it." Dunbeg lookedabout him uneasily for some means of escape but he was barred in. "I should think you would feel an awfulresponsibility in selecting a Countess. How do you do it?"

Lord Dunbeg nervously joined in the general laughter as Sybil ejaculated:

"Oh, Victoria!" but Miss Dare continued without a smile or any elevation of her monotonous voice:

"Now, Sybil, don't interrupt me, please. I am deeply interested in Lord Dunbeg's conversation. He understandsthat my interest is purely scientific, but my happiness requires that I should know how Countesses areselected.

Lord Dunbeg, how would you recommend a friend to choose a Countess?"

Lord Dunbeg began to be amused by her impudence, and he even tried to lay down for her satisfaction one ortwo rules for selecting Countesses, but long before he had invented his first rule, Victoria had darted off to anew subject.

"Which would you rather be, Lord Dunbeg? an Earl or George Washington?"

"George Washington, certainly," was the Earl's courteous though rather bewildered reply.

"Really?" she asked with a languid affectation of surprise; "it is awfully kind of you to say so, but of courseyou can't mean it.

"Indeed I do mean it."

"Is it possible? I never should have thought it."

"Why not, Miss Dare?"

"You have not the air of wishing to be George Washington."

"May I again ask, why not?"

"Certainly. Did you ever see George Washington?"

"Of course not. He died fifty years before I was born."

"I thought so. You see you don't know him. Now, will you give us an idea of what you imagine GeneralWashington to have looked like?"

Chapter VI 39

Dunbeg gave accordingly a flattering description of General Washington, compounded of Stuart's portrait andGreenough's statue of Olympian Jove with Washington's features, in the Capitol Square. Miss Dare listenedwith an expression of superiority not unmlxed with patience, and then she enlightened him as follows:

"All you have been saying is perfect stuff--excuse the vulgarity of the expression. When I am a Countess Iwill correct my language. The truth is that General Washington was a raw-boned country farmer, veryhard-featured, very awkward, very illiterate and very dull; very bad tempered, very profane, and generallytipsy after dinner."

"You shock me, Miss Dare!" exclaimed Dunbeg.

"Oh! I know all about General Washington. My grandfather knew him intimately, and often stayed at MountVernon for weeks together. You must not believe what you read, and not a word of what Mr. Carrington willsay.

He is a Virginian and will tell you no end of fine stories and not a syllable of truth in one of them. We are allpatriotic about Washington and like to hide his faults. If I weren't quite sure you would never repeat it, Iwould not tell you this. The truth is that even when George Washington was a small boy, his temper was soviolent that no one could do anything with him. He once cut down all his father's fruit-trees in a fit of passion,and then, just because they wanted to flog him, he threatened to brain his father with the hatchet. His agedwife suffered agonies from him. My grandfather often told me how he had seen the General pinch and swearat her till the poor creature left the room in tears; and how once at Mount Vernon he saw Washington, whenquite an old man, suddenly rush at an unoffending visitor, and chase him off the place, beating him all thetime over the head with a great stick with knots in it, and all just because he heard the poor man stammer; henever could abide s-s-stammering."

Carrington and Gore burst into shouts of laughter over this description of the Father of his country, butVictoria continued in her gentle drawl to enlighten Lord Dunbeg in regard to other subjects with informationequally mendacious, until he decided that she was quite the most eccentric person he had ever met. The boatarrived at Mount Vernon while she was still engaged in a description of the society and manners of America,and especially of the rules which made an offer of marriage necessary. According to her, Lord Dunbeg was inimminent peril; gentlemen, and especially foreigners, were expected, in all the States south of the Potomac, tooffer themselves to at least one young lady in every city: "and I had only yesterday," said Victoria, "a letterfrom a lovely girl in North Carolina, a dear friend of mine, who wrote me that she was right put out becauseher brothers had called on a young English visitor with shot guns, and she was afraid he wouldn't recover,and, after all, she says she should have refused him."

Meanwhile Madeleine, on the other side of the boat, undisturbed by the laughter that surrounded Miss Dare,chatted soberly and seriously with Lord Skye and Senator Ratcliffe. Lord Skye, too, a little intoxicated by thebrilliancy of the morning, broke out into admiration of the noble river, and accused Americans of notappreciating the beauties of their own country.

"Your national mind," said he, "has no eyelids. It requires a broad glare and a beaten road. It prefers shadowswhich you can cut out with a knife. It doesn't know the beauty of this Virginia winter softness."

Mrs. Lee resented the charge. America, she maintained, had not worn her feelings threadbare like Europe. Shehad still her story to tell; she was waiting for her Burns and Scott, her Wordsworth and Byron, her Hogarthand Turner. "You want peaches in spring," said she. "Give us our thousand years of summer, and thencomplain, if you please, that our peach is not as mellow as yours. Even our voices may be soft then," sheadded, with a significant look at Lord Skye.

"We are at a disadvantage in arguing with Mrs. Lee," said he to Ratcliffe; "when she ends as counsel, she

Chapter VI 40

begins as witness. The famous Duchess of Devonshire's lips were not half as convincing as Mrs. Lee's voice."

Ratcliffe listened carefully, assenting whenever he saw that Mrs. Lee wished it. He wished he understoodprecisely what tones and half-tones, colours and harmonies, were.

They arrived and strolled up the sunny path. At the tomb they halted, as all good Americans do, and Mr. Gore,in a tone of subdued sorrow, delivered a short address--

"It might be much worse if they improved it," he said, surveying its proportions with the æsthetic eye of acultured Bostonian. "As it stands, this tomb is a simple misfortune which might befall any of us; we shouldnot grieve over it too much. What would our feelings be if a Congressional committee reconstructed it ofwhite marble with Gothic pepper-pots, and gilded it inside on machine-moulded stucco!"

Madeleine, however, insisted that the tomb, as it stood, was the only restless spot about the quiet landscape,and that it contradicted all her ideas about repose in the grave. Ratcliffe wondered what she meant.

They passed on, wandering across the lawn, and through the house. Their eyes, weary of the harsh colours andforms of the city, took pleasure in the worn wainscots and the stained walls. Some of the rooms were stilloccupied; fires were burning in the wide fire-places. All were tolerably furnished, and there was nouncomfortable sense of repair or newness. They mounted the stairs, and Mrs. Lee fairly laughed when she wasshown the room in which General Washington slept, and where he died.

Carrington smiled too. "Our old Virginia houses were mostly like this," said he; "suites of great halls below,and these gaunt barracks above. The Virginia house was a sort of hotel. When there was a race or a wedding,or a dance, and the house was full, they thought nothing of packing half a dozen people in one room, and ifthe room was large, they stretched a sheet a cross to separate the men from the women. As for toilet, thosewere not the mornings of cold baths. With our ancestors a little washing went a long way."

"Do you still live so in Virginia?" asked Madeleine.

"Oh no, it is quite gone. We live now like other country people, and try to pay our debts, which thatgeneration never did. They lived from hand to mouth. They kept a stable-full of horses. The young men werealways riding about the country, betting on horse-races, gambling, drinking, fighting, and making love. Noone knew exactly what he was worth until the crash came about fifty years ago, and the whole thing ran out."

"Just what happened in Ireland!" said Lord Dunbeg, much interested and full of his article in the Quarterly;"the resemblance is perfect, even down to the houses."

Mrs. Lee asked Carrington bluntly whether he regretted the destruction of this old social arrangement.

"One can't help regretting," said he, "whatever it was that produced George Washington, and a crowd of othermen like him. But I think we might produce the men still if we had the same field for them."

"And would you bring the old society back again if you could?" asked she.

"What for? It could not hold itself up. General Washington himself could not save it. Before he died he hadlost his hold on Virginia, and his power was gone."

The party for a while separated, and Mrs. Lee found herself alone in the great drawing-room. Presently theblonde Mrs. Baker entered, with her child, who ran about making more noise than Mrs. Washington wouldhave permitted.

Chapter VI 41

Madeleine, who had the usual feminine love of children, called the girl to her and pointed out the shepherdsand shepherdesses carved on the white Italian marble of the fireplace; she invented a little story about them toamuse the child, while the mother stood by and at the end thanked the story-teller with more enthusiasm thanseemed called for. Mrs. Lee did not fancy her effusive manner, or her complexion, and was glad whenDunbeg appeared at the doorway.

"How do you like General Washington at home?" asked she.

"Really, I assure you I feel quite at home myself," replied Dunbeg, with a more beaming smile than ever. "Iam sure General Washington was an Irishman.

I know it from the look of the place. I mean to look it up and write an article about it."

"Then if you have disposed of him," said Madeleine, "I think we will have luncheon, and I have taken theliberty to order it to be served outside."

There a table had been improvised, and Miss Dare was inspecting the lunch, and making comments upon LordSkye's cuisine and cellar.

"I hope it is very dry champagne," said she, "the taste for sweet champagne is quite awfully shocking."

The young woman knew no more about dry and sweet champagne than of the wine of Ulysses, except that shedrank both with equal satisfaction, but she was mimicking a Secretary of the British Legation who hadprovided her with supper at her last evening party. Lord Skye begged her to try it, which she did, and withgreat gravity remarked that it was about five per cent. she presumed. This, too, was caught from her Secretary,though she knew no more what it meant than if she had been a parrot.

The luncheon was very lively and very good. When it was over, the gentlemen were allowed to smoke, andconversation fell into a sober strain, which at last threatened to become serious.

"You want half-tones!" said Madeleine to Lord Skye: "are there not half-tones enough to suit you on the wallsof this house?"

Lord Skye suggested that this was probably owing to the fact that Washington, belonging, as he did, to theuniverse, was in his taste an exception to local rules.

"Is not the sense of rest here captivating?" she continued. "Look at that quaint garden, and this ragged lawn,and the great river in front, and the superannuated fort beyond the river! Everything is peaceful, even down tothe poor old General's little bed-room. One would like to lie down in it and sleep a century or two. And yetthat dreadful Capitol and its office-seekers are only ten miles off."

"No! that is more than I can bear!" broke in Miss Victoria in a stage whisper, "that dreadful Capitol! Why, notone of us would be here without that dreadful Capitol! except, perhaps, myself."

"You would appear very well as Mrs. Washington, Victoria."

"Miss Dare has been so very obliging as to give us her views of General Washington's character thismorning," said Dunbeg, "but I have not yet had time to ask Mr. Carrington for his."

"Whatever Miss Dare says is valuable," replied Carrington, "but her strong point is facts."

"Never flatter! Mr. Carrington," drawled Miss Dare; "I do not need it, and it does not become your style. Tell

Chapter VI 42

me, Lord Dunbeg, is not Mr. Carrington a little your idea of General Washington restored to us in his prime?"

"After your account of General Washington, Miss Dare, how can I agree with you?"

"After all," said Lord Skye, "I think we must agree that Miss Dare is in the main right about the charms ofMount Vernon. Even Mrs. Lee, on the way up, agreed that the General, who is the only permanent residenthere, has the air of being confoundedly bored in his tomb. I don't myself love your dreadful Capitol yonder,but I prefer it to a bucolic life here. And I account in this way for my want of enthusiasm for your greatGeneral. He liked no kind of life but this. He seems to have been greater in the character of a home-sickVirginia planter than as General or President. I forgive him his inordinate dulness, for he was not a diplomatistand it was not his business to lie, but he might once in a way have forgotten Mount Vernon."

Dunbeg here burst in with an excited protest; all his words seemed to shove each other aside in their haste toescape first. "All our greatest Englishmen have been home-sick country squires. I am a home-sick countrysquire myself."

"How interesting!" said Miss Dare under her breath.

Mr. Gore here joined in: "It is all very well for you gentlemen to measure General Washington according toyour own private twelve-inch carpenter's rule. But what will you say to us New Englanders who never werecountry gentlemen at all, and never had any liking for Virginia? What did Washington ever do for us? Henever even pretended to like us. He never was more than barely civil to us. I'm not finding fault with him;everybody knows that he never cared for anything but Mount Vernon. For all that, we idolize him. To us he isMorality, Justice, Duty, Truth; half a dozen Roman gods with capital letters. He is austere, solitary, grand; heought to be deified. I hardly feel easy, eating, drinking, smoking here on his portico without his permission,taking liberties with his house, criticising his bedrooms in his absence. Suppose I heard his horse now trottingup on the other side, and he suddenly appeared at this door and looked at us. I should abandon you to hisindignation. I should run away and hide myself on the steamer. The mere thought unmans me."

Ratcliffe seemed amused at Gore's half-serious notions. "You recall to me,"

said he, "my own feelings when I was a boy and was made by my father to learn the Farewell Address byheart. In those days General Washington was a sort of American Jehovah. But the West is a poor school forReverence. Since coming to Congress I have learned more about General Washington, and have beensurprised to find what a narrow base his reputation rests on. A fair military officer, who made many blunders,and who never had more men than would make a full army-corps under his command, he got an enormousreputation in Europe because he did not make himself king, as though he ever had a chance of doing it. Arespectable, painstaking President, he was treated by the Opposition with an amount of deference that wouldhave made government easy to a baby, but it worried him to death. His official papers are fairly done, andcontain good average sense such as a hundred thousand men in the United States would now write. I suspectthat half of his attachment to this spot rose from his consciousness of inferior powers and his dread ofresponsibility. This government can show to-day a dozen men of equal abilities, but we don't deify them.What I most wonder at in him is not his military or political genius at all, for I doubt whether he had much,but a curious Yankee shrewdness in money matters. He thought himself a very rich man, yet he never spent adollar foolishly. He was almost the only Virginian I ever heard of, in public life, who did not die insolvent."

During this long speech, Carrington glanced across at Madeleine, and caught her eye. Ratcliffe's criticism wasnot to her taste. Carrington could see that she thought it unworthy of him, and he knew that it would irritateher.

"I will lay a little trap for Mr. Ratcliffe," thought he to himself; "we will see whether he gets out of it." SoCarrington began, and all listened closely, for, as a Virginian, he was supposed to know much about the

Chapter VI 43

subject, and his family had been deep in the confidence of Washington himself.

"The neighbours hereabout had for many years, and may have still, some curious stories about GeneralWashington's closeness in money matters. They said he never bought anything by weight but he had itweighed over again, nor by tale but he had it counted, and if the weight or number were not exact, he sent itback. Once, during his absence, his steward had a room plastered, and paid the plasterer's bill. On theGeneral's return, he measured the room, and found that the plasterer had charged fifteen shillings too much.Meanwhile the man had died, and the General made a claim of fifteen shillings on his estate, which was paid.Again, one of his tenants brought him the rent. The exact change of fourpence was required.

The man tendered a dollar, and asked the General to credit him with the balance against the next year's rent.The General refused and made him ride nine miles to Alexandria and back for the fourpence. On the otherhand, he sent to a shoemaker in Alexandria to come and measure him for shoes. The man returned word thathe did not go to any one's house to take measures, and the General mounted his horse and rode the nine milesto him. One of his rules was to pay at taverns the same sum for his servants' meals as for his own. Aninn-keeper brought him a bill of three-and-ninepence for his own breakfast, and three shillings for his servant.He insisted upon adding the extra ninepence, as he did not doubt that the servant had eaten as much as he.What do you say to these anecdotes? Was this meanness or not?"

Ratcliffe was amused. "The stories are new to me," he said. "It is just as I thought. These are signs of a manwho thinks much of trifles; one who fusses over small matters. We don't do things in that way now that we nolonger have to get crops from granite, as they used to do in New Hampshire when I was a boy."

Carrington replied that it was unlucky for Virginians that they had not done things in that way then: if theyhad, they would not have gone to the dogs.

Gore shook his head seriously; "Did I not tell you so?" said he. "Was not this man an abstract virtue? I giveyou my word I stand in awe before him, and I feel ashamed to pry into these details of his life. What is it to ushow he thought proper to apply his principles to nightcaps and feather dusters? We are not his body servants,and we care nothing about his infirmities. It is enough for us to know that he carried his rules of virtue downto a pin's point, and that we ought, one and all, to be on our knees before his tomb."

Dunbeg, pondering deeply, at length asked Carrington whether all this did not make rather a clumsy politicianof the father of his country.

"Mr. Ratcliffe knows more about politics than I. Ask him," said Carrington.

"Washington was no politician at all, as we understand the word," replied Ratcliffe abruptly. "He stoodoutside of politics. The thing couldn't be done to-day. The people don't like that sort of royal airs."

"I don't understand!" said Mrs. Lee. "Why could you not do it now?"

"Because I should make a fool of myself;" replied Ratcliffe, pleased to think that Mrs. Lee should put him ona level with Washington. She had only meant to ask why the thing could not be done, and this little touch ofRatcliffe's vanity was inimitable.

"Mr. Ratcliffe means that Washington was too respectable for our time,"

interposed Carrington.

This was deliberately meant to irritate Ratcliffe, and it did so all the more because Mrs. Lee turned toCarrington, and said, with some bitterness:

Chapter VI 44

"Was he then the only honest public man we ever had?"

"Oh no!" replied Carrington cheerfully; "there have been one or two others."

"If the rest of our Presidents had been like him," said Gore, "we should have had fewer ugly blots on our shorthistory."

Ratcliffe was exasperated at Carrington's habit of drawing discussion to this point. He felt the remark as apersonal insult, and he knew it to be intended. "Public men," he broke out, "cannot be dressing themselvesto-day in Washington's old clothes. If Washington were President now, he would have to learn our ways orlose his next election. Only fools and theorists imagine that our society can be handled with gloves or longpoles. One must make one's self a part of it. If virtue won't answer our purpose, we must use vice, or ouropponents will put us out of office, and this was as true in Washington's day as it is now, and always will be."

"Come," said Lord Skye, who was beginning to fear an open quarrel; "the conversation verges on treason, andI am accredited to this government. Why not examine the grounds?"

A kind of natural sympathy led Lord Dunbeg to wander by the side of Miss Dare through the quaint oldgarden. His mind being much occupied by the effort of stowing away the impressions he had just received, hewas more than usually absent in his manner, and this want of attention irritated the young lady. She madesome comments on flowers; she invented some new species with startling names; she asked whether thesewere known in Ireland; but Lord Dunbeg was for the moment so vague in his answers that she saw her casewas perilous.

"Here is an old sun-dial. Do you have sun-dials in Ireland, Lord Dunbeg?"

"Yes; oh, certainly! What! sun-dials? Oh, yes! I assure you there are a great many sun-dials in Ireland, MissDare."

"I am so glad. But I suppose they are only for ornament. Here it is just the other way. Look at this one! theyall behave like that. The wear and tear of our sun is too much for them; they don't last. My uncle, who has aplace at Long Branch, had five sun-dials in ten years."

"How very odd! But really now, Miss Dare, I don't see how a sun--dial could wear out."

"Don't you? How strange! Don't you see, they get soaked with sunshine so that they can't hold shadow. It'slike me, you know. I have such a good time all the time that I can't be unhappy. Do you ever read theBurlington Hawkeye, Lord Dunbeg?"

"I don't remember; I think not. Is it an American serial?" gasped Dunbeg, trying hard to keep pace with MissDare in her reckless dashes across country.

"No, not serial at all!" replied Virginia; "but I am afraid you would find it very hard reading. I shouldn't try."

"Do you read it much, Miss Dare?"

"Oh, always! I am not really as light as I seem. But then I have an advantage over you because I know thelanguage."

By this time Dunbeg was awake again, and Miss Dare, satisfied with her success, allowed herself to becomemore reasonable, until a slight shade of sentiment began to flicker about their path.

Chapter VI 45

The scattered party, however, soon had to unite again. The boat rang its bell for return, they filed down thepaths and settled themselves in their old places. As they steamed away, Mrs. Lee watched the sunny hill-sideand the peaceful house above, until she could see them no more, and the longer she looked, the less she waspleased with herself. Was it true, as Victoria Dare said, that she could not live in so pure an air? Did she reallyneed the denser fumes of the city? Was she, unknown to herself; gradually becoming tainted with the lifeabout her? or was Ratcliffe right in accepting the good and the bad together, and in being of his time since hewas in it? Why was it, she said bitterly to herself; that everything Washington touched, he purified, even downto the associations of his house?

and why is it that everything we touch seems soiled? Why do I feel unclean when I look at Mount Vernon? Inspite of Mr. Ratcliffe, is it not better to be a child and to cry for the moon and stars?

The little Baker girl came up to her where she stood, and began playing with her parasol.

"Who is your little friend?" asked Ratcliffe.

Mrs. Lee rather vaguely replied that she was the daughter of that pretty woman in black; she believed hername was Baker.

"Baker, did you say?" repeated Ratcliffe.

"Baker--Mrs. Sam Baker; at least so Mr. Carrington told me; he said she was a client of his."

In fact Ratcliffe soon saw Carrington go up to her and remain by her side during the rest of the trip. Ratcliffewatched them sharply and grew more and more absorbed in his own thoughts as the boat drew nearer andnearer the shore.

Carrington was in high spirits. He thought he had played his cards with unusual success. Even Miss Daredeigned to acknowledge his charms that day.

She declared herself to be the moral image of Martha Washington, and she started a discussion whetherCarrington or Lord Dunbeg would best suit her in the rôle of the General.

"Mr. Carrington is exemplary," she said, "but oh, what joy to be Martha Washington and a Countess too!"

Chapter VII

WHEN he reached his rooms that afternoon, Senator Ratcliffe found there, as he expected, a choice companyof friends and admirers, who had beguiled their leisure hours since noon by cursing him in every variety ofprofane language that experience could suggest and impatience stimulate. On his part, had he consulted hisown feelings only, he would then and there have turned them out, and locked the doors behind them. So far assilent maledictions were concerned, no profanity of theirs could hold its own against the intensity anddeliberation with which, as he found himself approaching his own door, he expressed between his teeth hisviews in respect to their eternal interests. Nothing could be less suited to his present humour than the societywhich awaited him in his rooms. He groaned in spirit as he sat down at his writing-table and looked abouthim. Dozens of office-seekers were besieging the house; men whose patriotic services in the last electioncalled loudly for recognition from a grateful country.

They brought their applications to the Senator with an entreaty that he would endorse and take charge of them.Several members and senators who felt that Ratcliffe had no reason for existence except to fight their battlefor patronage, were lounging about his room, reading newspapers, or beguiling their time with tobacco in

Chapter VII 46

various forms; at long intervals making dull remarks, as though they were more weary than their constituentsof the atmosphere that surrounds the grandest government the sun ever shone upon.

Several newspaper correspondents, eager to barter their news for Ratcliffe's hints or suggestions, appearedfrom time to time on the scene, and, dropping into a chair by Ratcliffe's desk, whispered with him inmysterious tones.

Thus the Senator worked on, hour after hour, mechanically doing what was required of him, signing paperswithout reading them, answering remarks without hearing them, hardly looking up from his desk, andappearing immersed in labour. This was his protection against curiosity and garrulity.

The pretence of work was the curtain he drew between himself and the world.

Behind this curtain his mental operations went on, undisturbed by what was about him, while he heard all thatwas said, and said little or nothing himself. His followers respected this privacy, and left him alone. He wastheir prophet, and had a right to seclusion. He was their chieftain, and while he sat in his monosyllabicsolitude, his ragged tail reclined in various attitudes about him, and occasionally one man spoke, or anotherswore. Newspapers and tobacco were their resource in periods of absolute silence.

A shade of depression rested on the faces and the voices of Clan Ratcliffe that evening, as is not unusual withforces on the eve of battle. Their remarks came at longer intervals, and were more pointless and random thanusual. There was a want of elasticity in their bearing and tone, partly coming from sympathy with the evidentdepression of their chief; partly from the portents of the time. The President was to arrive within forty-eighthours, and as yet there was no sign that he properly appreciated their services; there were signs only toounmistakeable that he was painfully misled and deluded, that his countenance was turned wholly in anotherdirection, and that all their sacrifices were counted as worthless. There was reason to believe that he camewith a deliberate purpose of making war upon Ratcliffe and breaking him down; of refusing to bestowpatronage on them, and of bestowing it wherever it would injure them most deeply. At the thought that theirhonestly earned harvest of foreign missions and consulates, department-bureaus, custom-house and revenueoffices, postmasterships, Indian agencies, and army and navy contracts, might now be wrung from their graspby the selfish greed of a mere accidental intruder--a man whom nobody wanted and every one ridiculed--theirnatures rebelled, and they felt that such things must not be; that there could be no more hope for democraticgovernment if such things were possible. At this point they invariably became excited, lost their equanimity,and swore. Then they fell back on their faith in Ratcliffe: if any man could pull them through, he could; afterall, the President must first reckon with him, and he was an uncommon tough customer to tackle.

Perhaps, however, even their faith in Ratcliffe might have been shaken, could they at that moment havelooked into his mind and understood what was passing there. Ratcliffe was a man vastly their superior, and heknew it. He lived in a world of his own and had instincts of refinement. Whenever his affairs wentunfavourably, these instincts revived, and for the time swept all his nature with them. He was now filled withdisgust and cynical contempt for every form of politics. During long years he had done his best for his party;he had sold himself to the devil, coined his heart's blood, toiled with a dogged persistence that no day-labourerever conceived; and all for what? To be rejected as its candidate; to be put under the harrow of a small Indianafarmer who made no secret of the intention to "corral" him, and, as he elegantly expressed it, to "take his hideand tallow." Ratcliffe had no great fear of losing his hide, but he felt aggrieved that he should be called uponto defend it, and that this should be the result of twenty years' devotion. Like most men in the same place, hedid not stop to cast up both columns of his account with the party, nor to ask himself the question that lay atthe heart of his grievance: How far had he served his party and how far himself? He was in no humour forself-analysis: this requires more repose of mind than he could then command. As for the President, fromwhom he had not heard a whisper since the insolent letter to Grimes, which he had taken care not to show, theSenator felt only a strong impulse to teach him better sense and better manners. But as for political life, theevents of the last six months were calculated to make any man doubt its value. He was quite out of sympathy

Chapter VII 47

with it. He hated the sight of his tobacco-chewing, newspaper-reading satellites, with their hats tipped at everyangle except the right one, and their feet everywhere except on the floor. Their conversation bored him andtheir presence was a nuisance. He would not submit to this slavery longer. He would have given hisSenatorship for a civilized house like Mrs. Lee's, with a woman like Mrs. Lee at its head, and twenty thousanda year for life. He smiled his only smile that evening when he thought how rapidly she would rout every manJack of his political following out of her parlours, and how meekly they would submit to banishment into aback-office with an oil-cloth carpet and two cane chairs.

He felt that Mrs. Lee was more necessary to him than the Presidency itself; he could not go on without her; heneeded human companionship; some Christian comfort for his old age; some avenue of communication withthat social world, which made his present surroundings look cold and foul; some touch of that refinement ofmind and morals beside which his own seemed coarse. He felt unutterably lonely. He wished Mrs. Lee hadasked him home to dinner; but Mrs. Lee had gone to bed with a headache. He should not see her again for aweek. Then his mind turned back upon their morning at Mount Vernon, and bethinking himself of Mrs. SamBaker, he took a sheet of note-paper, and wrote a line to Wilson Keen, Esq., at Georgetown, requesting him tocall, if possible, the next morning towards one o'clock at the Senator's rooms on a matter of business. WilsonKeen was chief of the Secret Service Bureau in the Treasury Department, and, as the depositary of all secrets,was often called upon for assistance which he was very good-natured in furnishing to senators, especially ifthey were likely to be Secretaries of the Treasury.

This note despatched, Mr. Ratcliffe fell back into his reflective mood, which led him apparently into stilllower depths of discontent until, with a muttered oath, he swore he could "stand no more of this," and,suddenly rising, he informed his visitors that he was sorry to leave them, but he felt rather poorly and wasgoing to bed; and to bed he went, while his guests departed, each as his business or desires might point him,some to drink whiskey and some to repose.

On Sunday morning Mr. Ratcliffe, as usual, went to church. He always attended morning service--at theMethodist Episcopal Church--not wholly on the ground of religious conviction, but because a large number ofhis constituents were church-going people and he would not willingly shock their principles so long as heneeded their votes. In church, he kept his eyes closely fixed upon the clergyman, and at the end of the sermonhe could say with truth that he had not heard a word of it, although the respectable minister was gratified bythe attention his discourse had received from the Senator from Illinois, an attention all the more praiseworthybecause of the engrossing public cares which must at that moment have distracted the Senator's mind. In thislast idea, the minister was right. Mr. Ratcliffe's mind was greatly distracted by public cares, and one of hisstrongest reasons for going to church at all was that he might get an hour or two of undisturbed reflection.During the entire service he was absorbed in carrying on a series of imaginary conversations with the newPresident. He brought up in succession every form of proposition which the President might make to him;every trap which could be laid for him; every sort of treatment he might expect, so that he could not be takenby surprise, and his frank, simple nature could never be at a loss. One object, however, long escaped him.Supposing, what was more than probable, that the President's opposition to Ratcliffe's declared friends made itimpossible to force any of them into office; it would then be necessary to try some new man, not obnoxious tothe President, as a candidate for the Cabinet. Who should this be? Ratcliffe pondered long and deeply,searching out a man who combined the most powerful interests, with the fewest enmities. This subject wasstill uppermost at the moment when service ended. Ratcliffe pondered over it as he walked back to his rooms.Not until he reached his own door did he come to a conclusion:

Carson would do; Carson of Pennsylvania; the President had probably never heard of him.

Mr. Wilson Keen was waiting the Senator's return, a heavy man with a square face, and good-natured, activeblue eyes; a man of few words and those well-considered. The interview was brief. After apologising forbreaking in upon Sunday with business, Mr. Ratcliffe excused himself on the ground that so little time wasleft before the close of the session. A bill now before one of his Committees, on which a report must soon be

Chapter VII 48

made, involved matters to which it was believed that the late Samuel Baker, formerly a well-knownlobby-agent in Washington, held the only clue. He being dead, Mr. Ratcliffe wished to know whether he hadleft any papers behind him, and in whose hands these papers were, or whether any partner or associate of hiswas acquainted with his affairs.

Mr. Keen made a note of the request, merely remarking that he had been very well acquainted with Baker, andalso a little with his wife, who was supposed to know his affairs as well as he knew them himself; and whowas still in Washington. He thought he could bring the information in a day or two. As he then rose to go, Mr.Ratcliffe added that entire secrecy was necessary, as the interests involved in obstructing the search wereconsiderable, and it was not well to wake them up. Mr. Keen assented and went his way.

All this was natural enough and entirely proper, at least so far as appeared on the surface. Had Mr. Keen beenso curious in other people's affairs as to look for the particular legislative measure which lay at the bottom ofMr.

Ratcliffe's inquiries, he might have searched among the papers of Congress a very long time and foundhimself greatly puzzled at last. In fact there was no measure of the kind. The whole story was a fiction. Mr.Ratcliffe had scarcely thought of Baker since his death, until the day before, when he had seen his widow onthe Mount Vernon steamer and had found her in relations with Carrington. Something in Carrington's habitualattitude and manner towards himself had long struck him as peculiar, and this connection with Mrs. Baker hadsuggested to the Senator the idea that it might be well to have an eye on both. Mrs. Baker was a silly woman,as he knew, and there were old transactions between Ratcliffe and Baker of which she might be informed, butwhich Ratcliffe had no wish to see brought within Mrs. Lee's ken. As for the fiction invented to set Keen inmotion, it was an innocent one. It harmed nobody. Ratcliffe selected this particular method of inquiry becauseit was the easiest, safest, and most effectual. If he were always to wait until he could afford to tell the precisetruth, business would very soon be at a standstill, and his career at an end.

This little matter disposed of; the Senator from Illinois passed his afternoon in calling upon some of hisbrother senators, and the first of those whom he honoured with a visit was Mr. Krebs, of Pennsylvania. Therewere many reasons which now made the co-operation of that high-minded statesman essential to Mr.Ratcliffe. The strongest of them was that the Pennsylvania delegation in Congress was well disciplined andcould be used with peculiar advantage for purposes of "pressure." Ratcliffe's success in his contest with thenew President depended on the amount of "pressure" he could employ. To keep himself in the background,and to fling over the head of the raw Chief Magistrate a web of intertwined influences, any one of which alonewould be useless, but which taken together were not to be broken through; to revive the lost art of the Romanretiarius, who from a safe distance threw his net over his adversary, before attacking with the dagger; this wasRatcliffe's intention and towards this he had been directing all his manipulation for weeks past. How muchbargaining and how many promises he found it necessary to make, was known to himself alone. About thistime Mrs. Lee was a little surprised to find Mr. Gore speaking with entire confidence of having Ratcliffe'ssupport in his application for the Spanish mission, for she had rather imagined that Gore was not a favouritewith Ratcliffe. She noticed too that Schneidekoupon had come back again and spoke mysteriously ofinterviews with Ratcliffe; of attempts to unite the interests of New York and Pennsylvania; and hiscountenance took on a dark and dramatic expression as he proclaimed that no sacrifice of the principle ofprotection should be tolerated. Schneidekoupon disappeared as suddenly as he came, and from Sybil'sinnocent complaints of his spirits and temper, Mrs. Lee jumped to the conclusion that Mr. Ratcliffe, Mr.Clinton, and Mr.

Krebs had for the moment combined to sit heavily upon poor Schneidekoupon, and to remove his disturbinginfluence from the scene, at least until other men should get what they wanted. These were merely the triflingincidents that fell within Mrs. Lee's observation. She felt an atmosphere of bargain and intrigue, but she couldonly imagine how far it extended. Even Carrington, when she spoke to him about it, only laughed and shookhis head:

Chapter VII 49

"Those matters are private, my dear Mrs. Lee; you and I are not meant to know such things."

This Sunday afternoon Mr. Ratcliffe's object was to arrange the little manoeuvre about Carson ofPennsylvania, which had disturbed him in church.

His efforts were crowned with success. Krebs accepted Carson and promised to bring him forward at tenminutes' notice, should the emergency arise.

Ratcliffe was a great statesman. The smoothness of his manipulation was marvellous. No other man inpolitics, indeed no other man who had ever been in politics in this country, could--his admirers said--havebrought together so many hostile interests and made so fantastic a combination. Some men went so far as tomaintain that he would "rope in the President himself before the old man had time to swap knives with him."The beauty of his work consisted in the skill with which he evaded questions of principle. As he wisely said,the issue now involved was not one of principle but of power.

The fate of that noble party to which they all belonged, and which had a record that could never be forgotten,depended on their letting principle alone. Their principle must be the want of principles. There were indeedindividuals who said in reply that Ratcliffe had made promises which never could be carried out, and therewere almost superhuman elements of discord in the combination, but as Ratcliffe shrewdly rejoined, he onlywanted it to last a week, and he guessed his promises would hold it up for that time.

Such was the situation when on Monday afternoon the President-elect arrived in Washington, and the comedybegan. The new President was, almost as much as Abraham Lincoln or Franklin Pierce, an unknown quantityin political mathematics. In the national convention of the party, nine months before, after some dozens offruitless ballots in which Ratcliffe wanted but three votes of a majority, his opponents had done what he wasnow doing; they had laid aside their principles and set up for their candidate a plain Indiana farmer, whosepolitical experience was limited to stump-speaking in his native State, and to one term as Governor. They hadpitched upon him, not because they thought him competent, but because they hoped by doing so to detachIndiana from Ratcliffe's following, and they were so successful that within fifteen minutes Ratcliffe's friendswere routed, and the Presidency had fallen upon this new political Buddha.

He had begun his career as a stone-cutter in a quarry, and was, not unreasonably, proud of the fact. During thecampaign this incident had, of course, filled a large space in the public mind, or, more exactly, in the publiceye. "The Stone-cutter of the Wabash," he was sometimes called; at others "the Hoosier Quarryman," but hisfavourite appellation was "Old Granite," although this last endearing name, owing to an unfortunate similarityof sound, was seized upon by his opponents, and distorted into "Old Granny." He had been painted on manythousand yards of cotton sheeting, either with a terrific sledge-hammer, smashing the skulls (which figured aspaving-stones) of his political opponents, or splitting by gigantic blows a huge rock typical of the opposingparty. His opponents in their turn had paraded illuminations representing the Quarryman in the garb of aState's-prison convict breaking the heads of Ratcliffe and other well-known political leaders with a very feeblehammer, or as "Old Granny" in pauper's rags, hopelessly repairing with the same heads the impossible roadswhich typified the ill-conditioned and miry ways of his party. But these violations of decency and good sensewere universally reproved by the virtuous; and it was remarked with satisfaction that the purest and mosthighly cultivated newspaper editors on his side, without excepting those of Boston itself; agreed with onevoice that the Stone-cutter was a noble type of man, perhaps the very noblest that had appeared to adorn thiscountry since the incomparable Washington.

That he was honest, all admitted; that is to say, all who voted for him.

This is a general characteristic of all new presidents. He himself took great pride in his home-spun honesty,which is a quality peculiar to nature's noblemen. Owing nothing, as he conceived, to politicians, butsympathising through every fibre of his unselfish nature with the impulses and aspirations of the people, he

Chapter VII 50

affirmed it to be his first duty to protect the people from those vultures, as he called them, those wolves insheep's clothing, those harpies, those hyenas, the politicians; epithets which, as generally interpreted, meantRatcliffe and Ratcliffe's friends.

His cardinal principle in politics was hostility to Ratcliffe, yet he was not vindictive. He came to Washingtondetermined to be the Father of his country; to gain a proud immortality and a re-election.

Upon this gentleman Ratcliffe had let loose all the forms of "pressure"

which could be set in motion either in or out of Washington. From the moment when he had left his humblecottage in Southern Indiana, he had been captured by Ratcliffe's friends, and smothered in demonstrations ofaffection. They had never allowed him to suggest the possibility of ill-feeling. They had assumed as a matterof course that the most cordial attachment existed between him and his party. On his arrival in Washingtonthey systematically cut him off from contact with any influences but their own. This was not a very difficultthing to do, for great as he was, he liked to be told of his greatness, and they made him feel himself a colossus.Even the few personal friends in his company were manipulated with the utmost care, and their weaknessesput to use before they had been in Washington a single day.

Not that Ratcliffe had anything to do with all this underhand and grovelling intrigue. Mr. Ratcliffe was a manof dignity and self-respect, who left details to his subordinates. He waited calmly until the President,recovered from the fatigues of his journey, should begin to feel the effect of a Washington atmosphere. Thenon Wednesday morning, Mr. Ratcliffe left his rooms an hour earlier than usual on his way to the Senate, andcalled at the President's Hotel: he was ushered into a large apartment in which the new Chief Magistrate washolding court, although at sight of Ratcliffe, the other visitors edged away or took their hats and left the room.The President proved to be a hard-featured man of sixty, with a hooked nose and thin, straight, iron-gray hair.His voice was rougher than his features and he received Ratcliffe awkwardly. He had suffered since hisdeparture from Indiana. Out there it had seemed a mere flea-bite, as he expressed it, to brush Ratcliffe aside,but in Washington the thing was somehow different.

Even his own Indiana friends looked grave when he talked of it, and shook their heads. They advised him tobe cautious and gain time; to lead Ratcliffe on, and if possible to throw on him the responsibility of a quarrel.He was, therefore, like a brown bear undergoing the process of taming; very ill-tempered, very rough, and atthe same time very much bewildered and a little frightened. Ratcliffe sat ten minutes with him, and obtainedinformation in regard to pains which the President had suffered during the previous night, in consequence, ashe believed, of an over-indulgence in fresh lobster, a luxury in which he had found a diversion from the caresof state. So soon as this matter was explained and condoled upon, Ratcliffe rose and took leave.

Every device known to politicians was now in full play against the Hoosier Quarryman. State delegations withcontradictory requests were poured in upon him, among which that of Massachusetts presented as its onlyprayer the appointment of Mr. Gore to the Spanish mission. Difficulties were invented to embarrass and worryhim. False leads were suggested, and false information carefully mingled with true. A wild dance was kept upunder his eyes from daylight to midnight, until his brain reeled with the effort to follow it. Means were alsofound to convert one of his personal, confidential friends, who had come with him from Indiana and who hadmore brains or less principle than the others; from him every word of the President was brought directly toRatcliffe's ear.

Early on Friday morning, Mr. Thomas Lord, a rival of the late Samuel Baker, and heir to his triumphs,appeared in Ratcliffe's rooms while the Senator was consuming his lonely egg and chop. Mr. Lord had beenchosen to take general charge of the presidential party and to direct all matters connected with Ratcliffe'sinterests. Some people might consider this the work of a spy; he looked on it as a public duty. He reported that"Old Granny" had at last shown signs of weakness. Late the previous evening when, according to his custom,he was smoking his pipe in company with his kitchen-cabinet of followers, he had again fallen upon the

Chapter VII 51

subject of Ratcliffe, and with a volley of oaths had sworn that he would show him his place yet, and that hemeant to offer him a seat in the Cabinet that would make him "sicker than a stuck hog." From this remark andsome explanatory hints that followed, it seemed that the Quarryman had abandoned his scheme of puttingRatcliffe to immediate political death, and had now undertaken to invite him into a Cabinet which was to bespecially constructed to thwart and humiliate him.

The President, it appeared, warmly applauded the remark of one counsellor, that Ratcliffe was safer in theCabinet than in the Senate, and that it would be easy to kick him out when the time came.

Ratcliffe smiled grimly as Mr. Lord, with much clever mimicry, described the President's peculiarities oflanguage and manner, but he said nothing and waited for the event. The same evening came a note from thePresident's private secretary requesting his attendance, if possible, to-morrow, Saturday morning, at teno'clock. The note was curt and cool. Ratcliffe merely sent back word that he would come, and felt a littleregret that the President should not know enough etiquette to understand that this verbal answer was intendedas a hint to improve his manners. He did come accordingly, and found the President looking blacker thanbefore. This time there was no avoiding of tender subjects. The President meant to show Ratcliffe by thedecision of his course, that he was master of the situation. He broke at once into the middle of the matter: "Isent for you,"

said he, "to consult with you about my Cabinet. Here is a list of the gentlemen I intend to invite into it. Youwill see that I have got you down for the Treasury. Will you look at the list and say what you think of it?"

Ratcliffe took the paper, but laid it at once on the table without looking at it. "I can have no objection," saidhe, "to any Cabinet you may appoint, provided I am not included in it. My wish is to remain where I am.There I can serve your administration better than in the Cabinet."

"Then you refuse?" growled the President.

"By no means. I only decline to offer any advice or even to hear the names of my proposed colleagues until itis decided that my services are necessary. If they are, I shall accept without caring with whom I serve."

The President glared at him with an uneasy look. What was to be done next?

He wanted time to think, but Ratcliffe was there and must be disposed of. He involuntarily became more civil:"Mr. Ratcliffe, your refusal would knock everything on the head. I thought that matter was all fixed. Whatmore can I do?"

But Ratcliffe had no mind to let the President out of his clutches so easily, and a long conversation followed,during which he forced his antagonist into the position of urging him to take the Treasury in order to preventsome undefined but portentous mischief in the Senate. All that could be agreed upon was that Ratcliffe shouldgive a positive answer within two days, and on that agreement he took his leave.

As he passed through the corridor, a number of gentlemen were waiting for interviews with the President, andamong them was the whole Pennsylvania delegation, "ready for biz," as Mr. Tom Lord remarked, with a wink.

Ratcliffe drew Krebs aside and they exchanged a few words as he passed out.

Ten minutes afterwards the delegation was admitted, and some of its members were a little surprised to heartheir spokesman, Senator Krebs, press with extreme earnestness and in their names, the appointment of JosiahB. Carson to a place in the Cabinet, when they had been given to understand that they came to recommendJared Caldwell as postmaster of Philadelphia. But Pennsylvania is a great and virtuous State, whoserepresentatives have entire confidence in their chief. Not one of them so much as winked.

Chapter VII 52

The dance of democracy round the President now began again with wilder energy. Ratcliffe launched his lastbolts. His two-days' delay was a mere cover for bringing new influences to bear. He needed no delay. Hewanted no time for reflection. The President had undertaken to put him on the horns of a dilemma; either toforce him into a hostile and treacherous Cabinet, or to throw on him the blame of a refusal and a quarrel. Hemeant to embrace one of the horns and to impale the President on it, and he felt perfect confidence in his ownsuccess. He meant to accept the Treasury and he was ready to back himself with a heavy wager to get thegovernment entirely into his own hands within six weeks. His contempt for the Hoosier Stone-cutter wasunbounded, and his confidence in himself more absolute than ever.

Busy as he was, the Senator made his appearance the next evening at Mrs.

Lee's, and finding her alone with Sybil, who was occupied with her own little devices, Ratcliffe toldMadeleine the story of his week's experience.

He did not dwell on his exploits. On the contrary he quite ignored those elaborate arrangements which hadtaken from the President his power of volition. His picture presented himself; solitary and unprotected, in thecharacter of that honest beast who was invited to dine with the lion and saw that all the footmarks of hispredecessors led into the lion's cave, and none away from it. He described in humorous detail his interviewswith the Indiana lion, and the particulars of the surfeit of lobster as given in the President's dialect; he evenrepeated to her the story told him by Mr. Tom Lord, without omitting oaths or gestures; he told her howmatters stood at the moment, and how the President had laid a trap for him which he could not escape; hemust either enter a Cabinet constructed on purpose to thwart him and with the certainty of ignominiousdismissal at the first opportunity, or he must refuse an offer of friendship which would throw on him theblame of a quarrel, and enable the President to charge all future difficulties to the account of Ratcliffe's"insatiable ambition." "And now, Mrs. Lee," he continued, with increasing seriousness of tone; "I want youradvice; what shall I do?"

Even this half revelation of the meanness which distorted politics; this one-sided view of human nature in itsnaked deformity playing pranks with the interests of forty million people, disgusted and depressedMadeleine's mind. Ratclife spared her nothing except the exposure of his own moral sores. He carefully calledher attention to every leprous taint upon his neighbours' persons, to every rag in their foul clothing, to everyslimy and fetid pool that lay beside their path. It was his way of bringing his own qualities into relief. Hemeant that she should go hand in hand with him through the brimstone lake, and the more repulsive it seemedto her, the more overwhelming would his superiority become. He meant to destroy those doubts of hischaracter which Carrington was so carefully fostering, to rouse her sympathy, to stimulate her feminine senseof self-sacrifice.

When he asked this question she looked up at him with an expression of indignant pride, as she spoke:

"I say again, Mr. Ratcliffe, what I said once before. Do whatever is most for the public good."

"And what is most for the public good?"

Madeleine half opened her mouth to reply, then hesitated, and stared silently into the fire before her. Whatwas indeed most for the public good?

Where did the public good enter at all into this maze of personal intrigue, this wilderness of stunted natureswhere no straight road was to be found, but only the tortuous and aimless tracks of beasts and things thatcrawl?

Where was she to look for a principle to guide, an ideal to set up and to point at?

Chapter VII 53

Ratcliffe resumed his appeal, and his manner was more serious than ever.

"I am hard pressed, Mrs. Lee. My enemies encompass me about. They mean to ruin me. I honestly wish to domy duty. You once said that personal considerations should have no weight. Very well! throw them away!And now tell me what I should do."

For the first time, Mrs. Lee began to feel his power. He was simple, straightforward, earnest. His wordsmoved her. How should she imagine that he was playing upon her sensitive nature precisely as he played uponthe President's coarse one, and that this heavy western politician had the instincts of a wild Indian in theirsharpness and quickness of perception; that he divined her character and read it as he read the faces and tonesof thousands from day to day? She was uneasy under his eye. She began a sentence, hesitated in the middle,and broke down. She lost her command of thought, and sat dumb-founded. He had to draw her out of theconfusion he had himself made.

"I see your meaning in your face. You say that I should accept the duty and disregard the consequences."

"I don't know," said Madeleine, hesitatingly; "Yes, I think that would be my feeling."

"And when I fall a sacrifice to that man's envy and intrigue, what will you think then, Mrs. Lee? Will you notjoin the rest of the world and say that I overreached myself; and walked into this trap with my eyes open, andfor my own objects? Do you think I shall ever be thought better of; for getting caught here? I don't paradehigh moral views like our friend French. I won't cant about virtue. But I do claim that in my public life I havetried to do right. Will you do me the justice to think so?"

Madeleine still struggled to prevent herself from being drawn into indefinite promises of sympathy with thisman. She would keep him at arm's length whatever her sympathies might be. She would not pledge herself toespouse his cause. She turned upon him with an effort, and said that her thoughts, now or at any time, werefolly and nonsense, and that the consciousness of right-doing was the only reward any public man had a rightto expect.

"And yet you are a hard critic, Mrs. Lee. If your thoughts are what you say, your words are not. You judgewith the judgment of abstract principles, and you wield the bolts of divine justice. You look on and condemn,but you refuse to acquit. When I come to you on the verge of what is likely to be the fatal plunge of my life,and ask you only for some clue to the moral principle that ought to guide me, you look on and say that virtueis its own reward. And you do not even say where virtue lies."

"I confess my sins," said Madeleine, meekly and despondently; "life is more complicated than I thought."

"I shall be guided by your advice," said Ratcliffe; "I shall walk into that den of wild beasts, since you think Iought. But I shall hold you to your responsibility. You cannot refuse to see me through dangers you havehelped to bring me into."

"No, no!" cried Madeleine, earnestly; "no responsibility. You ask more than I can give."

Ratcliffe looked at her a moment with a troubled and careworn face. His eyes seemed deep sunk in their darkcircles, and his voice was pathetic in its intensity. "Duty is duty, for you as well as for me. I have a right to thehelp of all pure minds. You have no right to refuse it. How can you reject your own responsibility and holdme to mine?"

Almost as he spoke, he rose and took his departure, leaving her no time to do more than murmur again herineffectual protest. After he was gone, Mrs.

Chapter VII 54

Lee sat long, with her eyes fixed on the fire, reflecting upon what he had said. Her mind was bewildered bythe new suggestions which Ratcliffe had thrown out. What woman of thirty, with aspirations for the infinite,could resist an attack like this? What woman with a soul could see before her the most powerful public man ofher time, appealing--with a face furrowed by anxieties, and a voice vibrating with only half-suppressedaffection--to her for counsel and sympathy, without yielding some response? and what woman could havehelped bowing her head to that rebuke of her over-confident judgment, coming as it did from one who in thesame breath appealed to that judgment as final? Ratcliffe, too, had a curious instinct for human weaknesses.No magnetic needle was ever truer than his finger when he touched the vulnerable spot in an opponent's mind.Mrs. Lee was not to be reached by an appeal to religious sentiment, to ambition, or to affection.

Any such appeal would have fallen flat on her ears and destroyed its own hopes. But she was a woman to thevery last drop of her blood. She could not be induced to love Ratcliffe, but she might be deluded intosacrificing herself for him. She atoned for want of devotion to God, by devotion to man.

She had a woman's natural tendency towards asceticism, self-extinction, self-abnegation. All through life shehad made painful efforts to understand and follow out her duty. Ratcliffe knew her weak point when heattacked her from this side. Like all great orators and advocates, he was an actor; the more effective becauseof a certain dignified air that forbade familiarity.

He had appealed to her sympathy, her sense of right and of duty, to her courage, her loyalty, her whole highernature; and while he made this appeal he felt more than half convinced that he was all he pretended to be, andthat he really had a right to her devotion. What wonder that she in her turn was more than half inclined toadmit that right. She knew him now better than Carrington or Jacobi knew him. Surely a man who spoke as hespoke, had noble instincts and lofty aims? Was not his career a thousand times more important than hers? Ifhe, in his isolation and his cares, needed her assistance, had she an excuse for refusing it? What was there inher aimless and useless life which made it so precious that she could not afford to fling it into the gutter, ifneed be, on the bare chance of enriching some fuller existence?

Chapter VIII

OF all titles ever assumed by prince or potentate, the proudest is that of the Roman pontiffs: "Servus servorumDei"--"Servant of the servants of God."

In former days it was not admitted that the devil's servants could by right have any share in government. Theywere to be shut out, punished, exiled, maimed, and burned. The devil has no servants now; only the peoplehave servants. There may be some mistake about a doctrine which makes the wicked, when a majority, themouthpiece of God against the virtuous, but the hopes of mankind are staked on it; and if the weak in faithsometimes quail when they see humanity floating in a shoreless ocean, on this plank, which experience andreligion long since condemned as rotten, mistake or not, men have thus far floated better by its aid, than thepopes ever did with their prettier principle; so that it will be a long time yet before society repents.

Whether the new President and his chief rival, Mr. Silas P. Ratcliffe, were or were not servants of the servantsof God, is not material here. Servants they were to some one. No doubt many of those who call themselvesservants of the people are no better than wolves in sheep's clothing, or asses in lions' skins. One may seescores of them any day in the Capitol when Congress is in session, making noisy demonstrations, or moreusefully doing nothing. A wiser generation will employ them in manual labour; as it is, they serve onlythemselves. But there are two officers, at least, whose service is real--the President and his Secretary of theTreasury. The Hoosier Quarryman had not been a week in Washington before he was heartily home-sick forIndiana. No maid-of-all-work in a cheap boarding-house was ever more harassed. Everyone conspired againsthim. His enemies gave him no peace. All Washington was laughing at his blunders, and ribald sheets,published on a Sunday, took delight in printing the new Chief Magistrate's sayings and doings, chronicled

Chapter VIII 55

with outrageous humour, and placed by malicious hands where the President could not but see them. He wassensitive to ridicule, and it mortified him to the heart to find that remarks and acts, which to him seemedsensible enough, should be capable of such perversion. Then he was overwhelmed with public business. Itcame upon him in a deluge, and he now, in his despair, no longer tried to control it. He let it pass over himlike a wave. His mind was muddied by the innumerable visitors to whom he had to listen. But his greatestanxiety was the Inaugural Address which, distracted as he was, he could not finish, although in another weekit must be delivered. He was nervous about his Cabinet; it seemed to him that he could do nothing until he haddisposed of Ratcliffe.

Already, thanks to the President's friends, Ratcliffe had become indispensable; still an enemy, of course, butone whose hands must be tied; a sort of Sampson, to be kept in bonds until the time came for putting him outof the way, but in the meanwhile, to be utilized. This point being settled, the President had in imaginationbegun to lean upon him; for the last few days he had postponed everything till next week, "when I get myCabinet arranged;" which meant, when he got Ratcliffe's assistance; and he fell into a panic whenever hethought of the chance that Ratcliffe might refuse.

He was pacing his room impatiently on Monday mormng, an hour before the time fixed for Ratcliffe's visit.His feelings still fluctuated violently, and if he recognized the necessity of using Ratcliffe, he was not the lessdetermined to tie Ratcliffe's hands. He must be made to come into a Cabinet where every other voice wouldbe against him. He must be prevented from having any patronage to dispose of. He must be induced to acceptthese conditions at the start. How present this to him in such a way as not to repel him at once? All this wasneedless, if the President had only known it, but he thought himself a profound statesman, and that his handwas guiding the destinies of America to his own re-election. When at length, on the stroke of ten o'clock,Ratcliffe entered the room, the President turned to him with nervous eagerness, and almost before offering hishand, said that he hoped Mr. Ratcliffe had come prepared to begin work at once. The Senator replied that, ifsuch was the President's decided wish, he would offer no further opposition. Then the President drew himselfup in the attitude of an American Cato, and delivered a prepared address, in which he said that he had chosenthe members ot his Cabinet with a careful regard to the public interests; that Mr. Ratcliffe was essential to thecombination; that he expected no disagreement on principles, for there was but one principle which he shouldconsider fundamental, namely, that there should be no removals from office except for cause; and that underthese circumstances he counted upon Mr. Ratcliffe's assistance as a matter of patriotic duty.

To all this Ratcliffe assented without a word of objection, and the President, more convinced than ever of hisown masterly statesmanship, breathed more freely than for a week past. Within ten minutes they were activelyat work together, clearing away the mass of accumulated business.

The relief of the Quarryman surprised himself. Ratcliffe lifted the weight of affairs from his shoulders withhardly an effort. He knew everybody and everything. He took most of the President's visitors at once into hisown hands and dismissed them with great rapidity. He knew what they wanted; he knew whatrecommendations were strong and what were weak; who was to be treated with deference and who was to besent away abruptly; where a blunt refusal was safe, and where a pledge was allowable. The President eventrusted him with the unfinished manuscript of the Inaugural Address, which Ratcliffe returned to him the nextday with such notes and suggestions as left nothing to be done beyond copying them out in a fair hand. Withall this, he proved himself a very agreeable companion. He talked well and enlivened the work; he was not ahard taskmaster, and when he saw that the President was tired, he boldly asserted that there was no morebusiness that could not as well wait a day, and so took the weary Stone-cutter out to drive for a couple ofhours, and let him go peacefully to sleep in the carriage. They dined together and Ratcliffe took care to sendfor Tom Lord to amuse them, for Tom was a wit and a humourist, and kept the President in a laugh. Mr. Lordordered the dinner and chose the wines. He could be coarse enough to suit even the President's palate, andRatcliffe was not behindhand. When the new Secretary went away at ten o'clock that night, his chief; who wasin high good humour with his dinner, his champagne, and his conversation, swore with some unnecessarygranite oaths, that Ratcliffe was "a clever fellow anyhow," and he was glad "that job was fixed."

Chapter VIII 56

The truth was that Ratcliffe had now precisely ten days before the new Cabinet could be set in motion, and inthese ten days he must establish his authority over the President so firmly that nothing could shake it. He wasdiligent in good works. Very soon the court began to feel his hand. If a business letter or a written memorialcame in, the President found it easy to endorse: "Referred to the Secretary of the Treasury." If a visitor wantedanything for himself or another, the invariable reply came to be: "Just mention it to Mr. Ratcliffe;" or, "I guessRatcliffe will see to that."

Before long he even made jokes in a Catonian manner; jokes that were not peculiarly witty, but somewhatgruff and boorish, yet significant of a resigned and self-contented mind. One morning he ordered Ratcliffe totake an iron-clad ship of war and attack the Sioux in Montana, seeing that he was in charge of the army andnavy and Indians at once, and Jack of all trades; and again he told a naval officer who wanted a court-martialthat he had better get Ratcliffe to sit on him for he was a whole court-martial by himself. That Ratcliffe heldhis chief in no less contempt than before, was probable but not certain, for he kept silence on the subjectbefore the world, and looked solemn whenever the President was mentioned.

Before three days were over, the President, with a little more than his usual abruptness, suddenly asked himwhat he knew about this fellow Carson, whom the Pennsylvanians were bothering him to put in his Cabinet.Ratcliffe was guarded: he scarcely knew the man; Mr. Carson was not in politics, he believed, but was prettyrespectable--for a Pennsylvanian. The President returned to the subject several times; got out his list ofCabinet officers and figured industriously upon it with a rather perplexed face; called Ratcliffe to help him;and at last the "slate" was fairly broken, and Ratcliffe's eyes gleamed when the President caused his list ofnominations to be sent to the Senate on the 5th March, and Josiah B. Carson, of Pennsylvania, was promptlyconfirmed as Secretary of the Interior.

But his eyes gleamed still more humorously when, a few days afterwards, the President gave him a long list ofsome two score names, and asked him to find places for them. He assented good-naturedly, with a remark thatit might be necessary to make a few removals to provide for these cases.

"Oh, well," said the President, "I guess there's just about as many as that had ought to go out anyway. Theseare friends of mine; got to be looked after. Just stuff 'em in somewhere."

Even he felt a little awkward about it, and, to do him justice, this was the last that was heard about thefundamental rule of his administration.

Removals were fast and furious, until all Indiana became easy in circumstances. And it was not to be deniedthat, by one means or another, Ratcliffe's friends did come into their fair share of the public money.

Perhaps the President thought it best to wink at such use of the Treasury patronage for the present, or wasalready a little overawed by his Secretary.

Ratcliffe's work was done. The public had, with the help of some clever intrigue, driven its servants into thetraces. Even an Indiana stone-cutter could be taught that his personal prejudices must yield to the publicservice. What mischief the selfishness, the ambition, or the ignorance of these men might do, was anothermatter. As the affair stood, the President was the victim of his own schemes. It remained to be seen whether,at some future day, Mr. Ratcliffe would think it worth his while to strangle his chief by some quiet Easternintrigue, but the time had gone by when the President could make use of either the bow-string or the axe uponhim.

All this passed while Mrs. Lee was quietly puzzling her poor little brain about her duty and her responsibilityto Ratcliffe, who, meanwhile, rarely failed to find himself on Sunday evenings by her side in her parlour,where his rights were now so well established that no one presumed to contest his seat, unless it were oldJacobi, who from time to time reminded him that he was fallible and mortal. Occasionally, though not often,

Chapter VIII 57

Mr. Ratcliffe came at other times, as when he persuaded Mrs. Lee to be present at the Inauguration, and to callon the President's wife. Madeleine and Sybil went to the Capitol and had the best places to see and hear theInauguration, as well as a cold March wind would allow. Mrs. Lee found fault with the ceremony; it was ofthe earth, earthy, she said. An elderly western farmer, with silver spectacles, new and glossy evening clothes,bony features, and stiff; thin, gray hair, trying to address a large crowd of people, under the drawbacks of apiercing wind and a cold in his head, was not a hero. Sybil's mind was lost in wondering whether the Presidentwould not soon die of pneumonia. Even this experience, however, was happy when compared with that of thecall upon the President's wife, after which Madeleine decided to leave the new dynasty alone in future. Thelady, who was somewhat stout and coarse-featured, and whom Mrs. Lee declared she wouldn't engage as acook, showed qualities which, seen under that fierce light which beats upon a throne, seemed ungracious. Herantipathy to Ratcliffe was more violent than her husband's, and was even more openly expressed, until thePresident was quite put out of countenance by it. She extended her hostility to every one who could besupposed to be Ratcliffe's friend, and the newspapers, as well as private gossip, had marked out Mrs. Lee asone who, by an alliance with Ratcliffe, was aiming at supplanting her own rule over the White House.

Hence, when Mrs. Lightfoot Lee was announced, and the two sisters were ushered into the presidentialparlour, she put on a coldly patronizing air, and in reply to Madeleine's hope that she found Washingtonagreeable, she intimated that there was much in Washington which struck her as awful wicked, especially thewomen; and, looking at Sybil, she spoke of the style of dress in this city which she said she meant to do whatshe could to put a stop to. She'd heard tell that people sent to Paris for their gowns, just as though Americawasn't good enough to make one's clothes! Jacob (all Presidents' wives speak of their husbands by their firstnames) had promised her to get a law passed against it. In her town in Indiana, a young woman who was seenon the street in such clothes wouldn't be spoken to. At these remarks, made with an air and in a temper quiteunmistakable, Madeleine became exasperated beyond measure, and said that "Washington would be pleasedto see the President do something in regard to dress-reform--or any other reform;" and with this allusion to thePresident's ante-election reform speeches, Mrs. Lee turned her back and left the room, followed by Sybil inconvulsions of suppressed laughter, which would not have been suppressed had she seen the face of theirhostess as the door shut behind them, and the energy with which she shook her head and said: "See if I don'treform you yet, you--jade!"

Mrs. Lee gave Ratcliffe a lively account of this interview, and he laughed nearly as convulsively as Sybil overit, though he tried to pacify her by saying that the President's most intimate friends openly declared his wife tobe insane, and that he himself was the person most afraid of her. But Mrs. Lee declared that the President wasas bad as his wife; that an equally good President and President's wife could be picked up in anycorner-grocery between the Lakes and the Ohio; and that no inducement should ever make her go near thatcoarse washerwoman again.

Ratcliffe did not attempt to change Mrs. Lee's opinion. Indeed he knew better than any man how Presidentswere made, and he had his own opinions in regard to the process as well as the fabric produced. Nothing Mrs.Lee could say now affected him. He threw off his responsibility and she found it suddenly resting on her ownshoulders. When she spoke with indignation of the wholesale removals from office with which the newadministration marked its advent to power, he told her the story of the President's fundamental principle, andasked her what she would have him do. "He meant to tie my hands," said Ratcliffe, "and to leave his own free,and I accepted the condition. Can I resign now on such a ground as this?" And Madeleine was obliged toagree that he could not. She had no means of knowing how many removals he made in his own interest, orhow far he had outwitted the President at his own game. He stood before her a victim and a patriot. Every stephe had taken had been taken with her approval. He was now in office to prevent what evil he could, not to beresponsible for the evil that was done; and he honestly assured her that much worse men would come in whenhe went out, as the President would certainly take good care that he did go out when the moment arrived.

Mrs. Lee had the chance now to carry out her scheme in coming to Washington, for she was already deep inthe mire of politics and could see with every advantage how the great machine floundered about, bespattering

Chapter VIII 58

with mud even her own pure garments. Ratcliffe himself, since entering the Treasury, had begun to talk with asneer of the way in which laws were made, and openly said that he wondered how government got on at all.Yet he declared still that this particular government was the highest expression of political thought. Mrs. Leestared at him and wondered whether he knew what thought was. To her the government seemed to have lessthought in it than one of Sybil's gowns, for if they, like the government, were monstrously costly, they were atleast adapted to their purpose, the parts fitted together, and they were neither awkward nor unwieldy.

There was nothing very encouraging in all this, but it was better than New York. At least it gave hersomething to look at, and to think about. Even Lord Dunbeg preached practical philanthropy to her by thehour. Ratcliffe, too, was compelled to drag himself out of the rut of machine politics, and to justify his right ofadmission to her house. There Mr. French discoursed at great length, until the fourth of March sent him hometo Connecticut; and he brought more than one intelligent member of Congress to Mrs. Lee's parlour.Underneath the scum floating on the surface of politics, Madeleine felt that there was a sort of healthy oceancurrent of honest purpose, which swept the scum before it, and kept the mass pure.

This was enough to draw her on. She reconciled herself to accepting the Ratcliffian morals, for she could seeno choice. She herself had approved every step she had seen him take. She could not deny that there must besomething wrong in a double standard of morality, but where was it? Mr.

Ratcliffe seemed to her to be doing good work with as pure means as he had at hand. He ought to beencouraged, not reviled. What was she that she should stand in judgment?

Others watched her progress with less satisfaction. Mr. Nathan Gore was one of these, for he came in oneevening, looking much out of temper, and, sitting down by her side he said he had come to bid good-bye andto thank her for the kindness she had shown him; he was to leave Washington the next morning. She tooexpressed her warm regret, but added that she hoped he was only going in order to take his passage to Madrid.

He shook his head. "I am going to take my passage," said he, "but not to Madrid. The fates have cut thatthread. The President does not want my services, and I can't blame him, for if our situations were reversed, Ishould certainly not want his. He has an Indiana friend, who, I am told, wanted to be postmaster atIndianapolis, but as this did not suit the politicians, he was bought off at the exorbitant price of the Spanishmission. But I should have no chance even if he were out of the way. The President does not approve of me.He objects to the cut of my overcoat which is unfortunately an English one. He also objects to the cut of myhair. I am afraid that his wife objects to me because I am so happy as to be thought a friend of yours."

Madeleine could only acknowledge that Mr. Gore's case was a bad one. "But after all," said she, "why shouldpoliticians be expected to love you literary gentlemen who write history. Other criminal classes are notexpected to love their judges."

"No, but they have sense enough to fear them," replied Gore vindictively; "not one politician living has thebrains or the art to defend his own cause. The ocean of history is foul with the carcases of such statesmen,dead and forgotten except when some historian fishes one of them up to gibbet it."

Mr. Gore was so much out of temper that after this piece of extravagance he was forced to pause a moment torecover himself. Then he went on:-- "You are perfectly right, and so is the President. I have no business to bemeddling in politics. It is not my place. The next time you hear of me, I promise it shall not be as anoffice-seeker."

Then he rapidly changed the subject, saying that he hoped Mrs. Lee was soon going northward again, and thatthey might meet at Newport.

"I don't know," replied Madeleine; "the spring is pleasant here, and we shall stay till the warm weather, I

Chapter VIII 59

think."

Mr. Gore looked grave. "And your politics!" said he; "are you satisfied with what you have seen?"

"I have got so far as to lose the distinction between right and wrong. Isn't that the first step in politics?"

Mr. Gore had no mind even for serious jesting. He broke out into a long lecture which sounded like a chapterof some future history: "But Mrs. Lee, is it possible that you don't see what a wrong path you are on. If youwant to know what the world is really doing to any good purpose, pass a winter at Samarcand, at Timbuctoo,but not at Washington. Be a bank-clerk, or a journeyman printer, but not a Congressman. Here you will findnothing but wasted effort and clumsy intrigue."

"Do you think it a pity for me to learn that?" asked Madeleine when his long essay was ended.

"No!" replied Gore, hesitating; "not if you do learn it. But many people never get so far, or only when too late.I shall be glad to hear that you are mistress of it and have given up reforming politics. The Spaniards have aproverb that smells of the stable, but applies to people like you and me:

The man who washes his donkey's head, loses time and soap."

Gore took his leave before Madeleine had time to grasp all the impudence of this last speech. Not until shewas fairly in bed that night did it suddenly flash on her mind that Mr. Gore had dared to caricature her aswasting time and soap on Mr. Ratcliffe. At first she was violently angry and then she laughed in spite ofherself; there was truth in the portrait. In secret, too, she was the less offended because she half thought that ithad depended only on herself to make of Mr. Gore something more than a friend. If she had overheard hisparting words to Carrington, she would have had still more reason to think that a little jealousy of Ratcliffe'ssuccess sharpened the barb of Gore's enmity.

"Take care of Ratcliffe!" was his farewell; "he is a clever dog. He has set his mark on Mrs. Lee. Look out thathe doesn't walk off with her!"

A little startled by this sudden confidence, Carrington could only ask what he could do to prevent it.

"Cats that go ratting, don't wear gloves," replied Gore, who always carried a Spanish proverb in his pocket.Carrington, after painful reflection, could only guess that he wanted Ratcliffe's enemies to show their claws.But how?

Mrs. Lee not long afterwards spoke to Ratcliffe of her regret at Gore's disappointment and hinted at hisdisgust. Ratcliffe replied that he had done what he could for Gore, and had introduced him to the President,who, after seeing him, had sworn his usual granitic oath that he would sooner send his nigger farm-hand Jaketo Spain than that man-milliner. "You know how I stand;" added Ratcliffe; "what more could I do?" And Mrs.Lee's implied reproach was silenced.

If Gore was little pleased with Ratcliffe's conduct, poor Schneidekoupon was still less so. He turned up againat Washington not long after the Inauguration and had a private interview with the Secretary of the Treasury.

What passed at it was known only to themselves, but, whatever it was, Schneidekoupon's temper was none thebetter for it. From his conversations with Sybil, it seemed that there was some question about appointments inwhich his protectionist friends were interested, and he talked very openly about Ratcliffe's want of good faith,and how he had promised everything to everybody and had failed to keep a single pledge; if Schneidekoupon'sadvice had been taken, this wouldn't have happened. Mrs. Lee told Ratcliffe that Schneidekoupon seemed outof temper, and asked the reason. He only laughed and evaded the question, remarking that cattle of this kind

Chapter VIII 60

were always complaining unless they were allowed to run the whole government; Schneidekoupon hadnothing to grumble about; no one had ever made any promises to him. But nevertheless Schneidekouponconfided to Sybil his antipathy to Ratcliffe and solemnly begged her not to let Mrs. Lee fall into his hands, towhich Sybil answered tartly that she only wished Mr.

Schneidekoupon would tell her how to help it.

The reformer French had also been one of Ratcliffe's backers in the fight over the Treasury. He remained inWashington a few days after the Inauguration, and then disappeared, leaving cards with P.P.C. in the corner,at Mrs. Lee's door. Rumour said that he too was disappointed, but he kept his own counsel, and, if he reallywanted the mission to Belgium, he contented himself with waiting for it. A respectable stage-coach proprietorfrom Oregon got the place.

As for Jacobi, who was not disappointed, and who had nothing to ask for, he was bitterest of all. He formallyoffered his congratulations to Ratcliffe on his appointment. This little scene occurred in Mrs. Lee's parlour.The old Baron, with his most suave manner, and his most Voltairean leer, said that in all his experience, andhe had seen a great many court intrigues, he had never seen anything better managed than that about theTreasury.

Ratcliffe was furiously angry, and told the Baron outright that foreign ministers who insulted the governmentsto which they were accredited ran a risk of being sent home.

"Ce serait toujours un pis aller," said Jacobi, seating himself with calmness in Ratcliffe's favourite chair byMrs. Lee's side.

Madeleine, alarmed as she was, could not help interposing, and hastily asked whether that remark wastranslatable.

"Ah!" said the Baron; "I can do nothing with your language. You would only say that it was a choice of evils,to go, or to stay."

"We might translate it by saying: 'One may go farther and fare worse,'"

rejoined Madeleine; and so the storm blew over for the time, and Ratcliffe sulkily let the subject drop.Nevertheless the two men never met in Mrs.

Lee's parlour without her dreading a personal altercation. Little by little, what with Jacobi's sarcasms andRatcliffe's roughness, they nearly ceased to speak, and glared at each other like quarrelsome dogs. Madeleinewas driven to all kinds of expedients to keep the peace, yet at the same time she could not but be greatlyamused by their behaviour, and as their hatred of each other only stimulated their devotion to her, she wascontent to hold an even balance between them.

Nor were these all the awkward consequences of Ratcliffe's attentions. Now that he was distinctly recognizedas an intimate friend of Mrs. Lee's, and possibly her future husband, no one ventured any longer to attack himin her presence, but nevertheless she was conscious in a thousand ways that the atmosphere became more andmore dense under the shadow of the Secretary of the Treasury. In spite of herself she sometimes felt uneasy,as though there were conspiracy in the air. One March afternoon she was sitting by her fire, with an EnglishReview in her hand, trying to read the last Symposium on the sympathies of Eternal Punishment, when herservant brought in a card, and Mrs. Lee had barely time to read the name of Mrs. Samuel Baker when thatlady followed the servant into the room, forcing the countersign in so effective style that for once Madeleinewas fairly disconcerted. Her manner when thus intruded upon, was cool, but in this case, on Carrington'saccount, she tried to smile courteously and asked her visitor to sit down, which Mrs. Baker was doing without

Chapter VIII 61

an invitation, very soon putting her hostess entirely at her ease. She was, when seen without her veil, a showywoman verging on forty, decidedly large, tall, over-dressed even in mourning, and with a complexion ratherfresher than nature had made it.

There was a geniality in her address, savouring of easy Washington ways, a fruitiness of smile, and a richsouthern accent, that explained on the spot her success in the lobby. She looked about her with fineself-possession, and approved Mrs. Lee's surroundings with a cordiality so different from the northernstinginess of praise, that Madeleine was rather pleased than offended. Yet when her eye rested on the Corot,Madeleine's only pride, she was evidently perplexed, and resorted to eye-glasses, in order, as it seemed, togain time for reflection. But she was not to be disconcerted even by Corot's masterpiece:

"How pretty! Japanese, isn't it? Sea-weeds seen through a fog. I went to an auction yesterday, and do youknow I bought a tea-pot with a picture just like that."

Madeleine inquired with extreme interest about the auction, but after learning all that Mrs. Baker had to tell,she was on the point of being reduced to silence, when she bethought herself to mention Carrington. Mrs.

Baker brightened up at once, if she could be said to brighten where there was no sign of dimness:

"Dear Mr. Carrington! Isn't he sweet? I think he's a delicious man. I don't know what I should do without him.Since poor Mr. Baker left me, we have been together all the time. You know my poor husband left directionsthat all his papers should be burned, and though I would not say so unless you were such a friend of Mr.Carrington's, I reckon it's just as well for some people that he did. I never could tell you what quantities ofpapers Mr.

Carrington and I have put in the fire; and we read them all too."

Madeleine asked whether this was not dull work.

"Oh, dear, no! You see I know all about it, and told Mr. Carrington the story of every paper as we went on. Itwas quite amusing, I assure you."

Mrs. Lee then boldly said she had got from Mr. Carrington an idea that Mrs.

Baker was a very skilful diplomatist.

"Diplomatist!" echoed the widow with her genial laugh; "Well! it was as much that as anything, but there's notmany diplomatists' wives in this city ever did as much work as I used to do. Why, I knew half the members ofCongress intimately, and all of them by sight. I knew where they came from and what they liked best. I couldget round the greater part of them, sooner or later."

Mrs. Lee asked what she did with all this knowledge. Mrs. Baker shook her pink-and-white countenance, andalmost paralysed her opposite neighbour by a sort of Grande Duchesse wink:

"Oh, my dear! you are new here. If you had seen Washington in war-times and for a few years afterwards, youwouldn't ask that. We had more congressional business than all the other agents put together. Every one cameto us then, to get his bill through, or his appropriation watched. We were hard at work all the time. You see,one can't keep the run of three hundred men without some trouble. My husband used to make lists of them inbooks with a history of each man and all he could learn about him, but I carried it all in my head."

"Do you mean that you could get them all to vote as you pleased?" asked Madeleine.

Chapter VIII 62

"Well! we got our bills through," replied Mrs. Baker.

"But how did you do it? did they take bribes?"

"Some of them did. Some of them liked suppers and cards and theatres and all sorts of things. Some of themcould be led, and some had to be driven like Paddy's pig who thought he was going the other way. Some ofthem had wives who could talk to them, and some--hadn't," said Mrs. Baker, with a queer intonation in herabrupt ending.

"But surely," said Mrs. Lee, "many of them must have been above--I mean, they must have had nothing to gethold of; so that you could manage them."

Mrs. Baker laughed cheerfully and remarked that they were very much of a muchness.

"But I can't understand how you did it," urged Madeleine; "now, how would you have gone to work to get arespectable senator's vote--a man like Mr.

Ratcliffe, for instance?"

"Ratcliffe!" repeated Mrs. Baker with a slight elevation of voice that gave way to a patronising laugh. "Oh,my dear! don't mention names. I should get into trouble. Senator Ratcliffe was a good friend of my husband's.I guess Mr. Carrington could have told you that. But you see, what we generally wanted was all right enough.We had to know where our bills were, and jog people's elbows to get them reported in time. Sometimes wehad to convince them that our bill was a proper one, and they ought to vote for it. Only now and then, whenthere was a great deal of money and the vote was close, we had to find out what votes were worth. It wasmostly dining and talking, calling them out into the lobby or asking them to supper. I wish I could tell youthings I have seen, but I don't dare. It wouldn't be safe. I've told you already more than I ever said to any oneelse; but then you are so intimate with Mr. Carrington, that I always think of you as an old friend."

Thus Mrs. Baker rippled on, while Mrs. Lee listened with more and more doubt and disgust. The woman wasshowy, handsome in a coarse style, and perfectly presentable. Mrs. Lee had seen Duchesses as vulgar. Sheknew more about the practical working of government than Mrs. Lee could ever expect or hope to know. Whythen draw back from this interesting lobbyist with such babyish repulsion?

When, after a long, and, as she declared, a most charming call, Mrs. Baker wended her way elsewhere andMadeleine had given the strictest order that she should never be admitted again, Carrington entered, andMadeleine showed him Mrs. Baker's card and gave a lively account of the interview.

"What shall I do with the woman?" she asked; "must I return her card?" But Carrington declined to offeradvice on this interesting point. "And she says that Mr. Ratcliffe was a friend of her husband's and that youcould tell me about that."

"Did she say so?" remarked Carrington vaguely.

"Yes! and that she knew every one's weak points and could get all their votes."

Carrington expressed no surprise, and so evidently preferred to change the subject, that Mrs. Lee desisted andsaid no more.

But she determined to try the same experiment on Mr. Ratcliffe, and chose the very next chance that offered.In her most indifferent manner she remarked that Mrs. Sam Baker had called upon her and had initiated herinto the mysteries of the lobby till she had become quite ambitious to start on that career.

Chapter VIII 63

"She said you were a friend of her husband's," added Madeleine softly.

Ratcliffe's face betrayed no sign.

"If you believe what those people tell you," said he drily, "you will be wiser than the Queen of Sheba."

Chapter IX

WHENEVER a man reaches the top of the political ladder, his enemies unite to pull him down. His friendsbecome critical and exacting. Among the many dangers of this sort which now threatened Ratcliffe, there wasone that, had he known it, might have made him more uneasy than any of those which were the work ofsenators and congressmen. Carrington entered into an alliance, offensive and defensive, with Sybil. It cameabout in this wise. Sybil was fond of riding. and occasionally, when Carrington could spare the time, he wentas her guide and protector in these country excursions; for every Virginian, however out at elbows, has ahorse, as he has shoes or a shirt.

In a thoughtless moment Carrington had been drawn into a promise that he would take Sybil to Arlington. Thepromise was one that he did not hurry to keep, for there were reasons which made a visit to Arlingtonanything but a pleasure to him; but Sybil would listen to no excuses, and so it came about that, one lovelyMarch morning, when the shrubs and the trees in the square before the house were just beginning, under thewarmer sun, to show signs of their coming wantonness, Sybil stood at the open window waiting for him,while her new Kentucky horse before the door showed what he thought of the delay by curving his neck,tossing his head, and pawing the pavement.

Carrington was late and kept her waiting so long, that the mignonette and geraniums, which adorned thewindow, suffered for his slowness, and the curtain tassels showed signs of wilful damage. Nevertheless hearrived at length, and they set out together, choosing the streets least enlivened by horse-cars andprovision-carts, until they had crept through the great metropolis of Georgetown and come upon the bridgewhich crosses the noble river just where its bold banks open out to clasp the city of Washington in their easyembrace. Then reaching the Virginia side they cantered gaily up the laurel-margined road, with glimpses ofwoody defiles, each carrying its trickling stream and rich in promise of summer flowers, while from point topoint they caught glorious glimpses of the distant city and river. They passed the small military station on theheights, still dignified by the name of fort, though Sybil silently wondered how a fort was possible withoutfortifications, and complained that there was nothing more warlike than a "nursery of telegraph poles." Theday was blue and gold; everything smiled and sparkled in the crisp freshness of the morning. Sybil was inbounding spirits. and not at all pleased to find that her companion became moody and abstracted as they wenton. "Poor Mr. Carrington!" thought she to herself, "he is so nice; but when he puts on that solemn air, onemight as well go to sleep. I am quite certain no nice woman will ever marry him if he looks like that;" and herpractical mind ran off among all the girls of her acquaintance, in search of one who would put up withCarrington's melancholy face. She knew his devotion to her sister, but had long ago rejected this as a hopelesschance. There was a simplicity about Sybil's way of dealing with life, which had its own charm. She nevertroubled herself about the impossible or the unthinkable. She had feelings, and was rather quick in hersympathies and sorrows, but she was equally quick in getting over them, and she expected other people to dolikewise. Madeleine dissected her own feelings and was always wondering whether they were real or not; shehad a habit of taking off her mental clothing, as she might take off a dress, and looking at it as though itbelonged to some one else, and as though sensations were manufactured like clothes. This seems to be one ofthe easier ways of deadening sorrow, as though the mind could teach itself to lop off its feelers. Sybilparticularly disliked this self-inspection. In the first place she did not understand it, and in the second hermind was all feelers, and amputation was death. She could no more analyse a feeling than doubt its existence,both which were habits of her sister.

Chapter IX 64

How was Sybil to know what was passing in Carrington's mind? He was thinking of nothing in which shesupposed herself interested. He was troubled with memories of civil war and of associations still earlier,belonging to an age already vanishing or vanished; but what could she know about civil war who had beenalmost an infant at the time? At this moment, she happened to be interested in the baffle of Waterloo, for shewas reading "Vanity Fair," and had cried as she ought for poor little Emmy, when her husband, GeorgeOsborne, lay dead on the field there, with a bullet through his heart. But how was she to know that here, onlya few rods before her, lay scores and hundreds of George Osbornes, or his betters, and in their graves the loveand hope of many Emmys, not creatures of the imagination, but flesh and blood, like herself? To her, therewas no more in those associations which made Carrington groan in the silence of his thoughts, than if he hadbeen old Kaspar, and she the little Wilhelmine. What was a skull more or less to her? What concern had she inthe famous victory?

Yet even Sybil was startled as she rode through the gate and found herself suddenly met by the long whiteranks of head-stones, stretching up and down the hill-sides by thousands, in order of baffle; as though Cadmushad reversed his myth, and had sown living men, to come up dragons' teeth. She drew in her horse with ashiver and a sudden impulse to cry. Here was something new to her. This was war--wounds, disease, death.She dropped her voice and with a look almost as serious as Carrington's, asked what all these graves meant.When Carrington told her, she began for the first time to catch some dim notion why his face was not quite asgay as her own. Even now this idea was not very precise, for he said little about himself, but at least shegrappled with the fact that he had actually, year after year, carried arms against these men who lay at her feetand who had given their lives for her cause. It suddenly occurred to her as a new thought that perhaps hehimself might have killed one of them with his own hand. There was a strange shock in this idea. She felt thatCarrington was further from her. He gained dignity in his rebel isolation. She wanted to ask him how he couldhave been a traitor, and she did not dare. Carrington a traitor!

Carrington killing her friends! The idea was too large to grasp. She fell back on the simpler task of wonderinghow he had looked in his rebel uniform.

They rode slowly round to the door of the house and dismounted, after he had with some difficulty found aman to hold their horses. From the heavy brick porch they looked across the superb river to the raw andincoherent ugliness of the city, idealised into dreamy beauty by the atmosphere, and the soft background ofpurple hills behind. Opposite them, with its crude "thus saith the law" stamped on white dome andfortress-like walls, rose the Capitol.

Carrington stood with her a short time while they looked at the view; then said he would rather not go into thehouse himself, and sat down on the steps while she strolled alone through the rooms. These were bare andgaunt, so that she, with her feminine sense of fitness, of course considered what she would do to make themhabitable. She had a neat fancy for furniture, and distributed her tones and half tones and bits of colour freelyabout the walls and ceilings, with a high-backed chair here, a spindle-legged sofa there, and a claw-footedtable in the centre, until her eye was caught by a very dirty deal desk, on which stood an open book, with aninkstand and some pens. On the leaf she read the last entry: "Eli M. Grow and lady, Thermopyle Centre." Noteven the graves outside had brought the horrors of war so near.

What a scourge it was! This respectable family turned out of such a lovely house, and all the pretty oldfurniture swept away before a horde of coarse invaders "with ladies." Did the hosts of Attila write their nameson visiting books in the temple of Vesta and the house of Sallust? What a new terror they would have added tothe name of the scourge of God! Sybil returned to the portico and sat down by Carrington on the steps.

"How awfully sad it is!" said she; "I suppose the house was prettily furnished when the Lees lived here? Didyou ever see it then?"

Sybil was not very profound, but she had sympathy, and at this moment Carrington felt sorely in need of

Chapter IX 65

comfort. He wanted some one to share his feelings, and he turned towards her hungry for companionship.

"The Lees were old family friends of mine," said he. "I used to stay here when I was a boy, even as late as thespring of 1861. The last time I sat here, it was with them. We were wild about disunion and talked of nothingelse. I have been trying to recall what was said then. We never thought there would be war, and as forcoercion, it was nonsense. Coercion, indeed!

The idea was ridiculous. I thought so, too, though I was a Union man and did not want the State to go out. Butthough I felt sure that Virginia must suffer, I never thought we could be beaten. Yet now I am sitting here apardoned rebel, and the poor Lees are driven away and their place is a grave-yard."

Sybil became at once absorbed in the Lees and asked many questions, all which Carrington gladly answered.He told her how he had admired and followed General Lee through the war. "We thought he was to be ourWashington, you know; and perhaps he had some such idea himself;" and then, when Sybil wanted to hearabout the baffles and the fighting, he drew a rough map on the gravel path to show her how the two lines hadrun, only a few miles away; then he told her how he had carried his musket day after day over all this country,and where he had seen his battles. Sybil had everything to learn; the story came to her with all the animationof real life, for here under her eyes were the graves of her own champions, and by her side was a rebel whohad stood under our fire at Malvern Hill and at South Mountain, and who was telling her how men looked andwhat they thought in face of death. She listened with breathless interest, and at last summoned courage to askin an awestruck tone whether Carrington had ever killed any one himself. She was relieved, although a littledisappointed, when he said that he believed not; he hoped not; though no private who has discharged a musketin baffle can be quite sure where the bullet went. "I never tried to kill any one," said he, "though they tried tokill me incessantly." Then Sybil begged to know how they had tried to kill him, and he told her one or two ofthose experiences, such as most soldiers have had, when he had been fired upon and the balls had torn hisclothes or drawn blood. Poor Sybil was quite overcome, and found a deadly fascination in the horror. As theysat together on the steps with the glorious view spread before them, her attention was so closely fixed on hisstory that she saw neither the view nor even the carriages of tourists who drove up, looked about, anddeparted, envying Carrington his occupation with the lovely girl.

She was in imagination rushing with him down the valley of Virginia on the heels of our flying army, orgloomily toiling back to the Potomac after the bloody days at Gettysburg, or watching the last grand debâcleon the road from Richmond to Appomattox. They would have sat there till sunset if Carrington had not atlength insisted that they must go, and then she rose slowly with a deep sigh and undisguised regret.

As they rode away, Carrington, whose thoughts were not devoted to his companion so entirely as they shouldhave been, ventured to say that he wished her sister had come with them, but he found that his hint was notwell received.

Sybil emphatically rejected the idea: "I'm very glad she didn't come. If she had, you would have talked withher all the time, and I should have been left to amuse myself. You would have been discussing things, and Ihate discussions. She would have been hunting for first principles, and you would have been running about,trying to catch some for her. Besides, she is coming herself some Sunday with that tiresome Mr. Ratcliffe. Idon't see what she finds in that man to amuse her. Her taste is getting to be demoralised in Washington. Doyou know, Mr. Carrington, I'm not clever or serious, like Madeleine, and I can't read laws, and hate politics,but I've more common sense than she has, and she makes me cross with her. I understand now why youngwidows are dangerous, and why they're bumed at their husband's funerals in India. Not that I want to haveMadeleine burned, for she's a dear, good creature, and I love her better than anything in the world; but she willcertainly do herself some dreadful mischief one of these days; she has the most extravagant notions aboutself-sacrifice and duty; if she hadn't luckily thought of taking charge of me, she would have done some awfulthing long ago, and if I could only be a little wicked, she would be quite happy all the rest of her life inreforming me; but now she has got hold of that Mr. Ratcliffe, and he is trying to make her think she can

Chapter IX 66

reform him, and if he does, it's all up with us. Madeleine will just go and break her heart over that odious,great, coarse brute, who only wants her money."

Sybil delivered this little oration with a degree of energy that went to Carrington's heart. She did not oftenmake such sustained efforts, and it was clear that on this subject she had exhausted her whole mind.Carrington was delighted, and urged her on. "I dislike Mr. Ratcliffe as much as you do;--more perhaps. Sodoes every one who knows much about him. But we shall only make the matter worse if we interfere. Whatcan we do?"

"That is just what I tell everybody," resumed Sybil. "There is Victoria Dare always telling me I ought to dosomething; and Mr. Schneidekoupon too; just as though I could do anything. Madeleine has done nothing butget into mischief here. Half the people think her worldly and ambitious. Only last night that spiteful oldwoman, Mrs. Clinton, said to me: 'Your sister is quite spoiled by Washington. She is more wild for powerthan any human being I ever saw.' I was dreadfully angry and told her she was quite mistaken--Madeleine wasnot the least spoiled. But I couldn't say that she was not fond of power, for she is; but not in the way Mrs.Clinton meant.

You should have seen her the other evening when Mr. Ratcliffe said about some matter of public business thathe would do whatever she thought right; she spoke up quite sharply for her, with a scornful little laugh, andsaid that he had better do what he thought right. He looked for a moment almost angry, and mutteredsomething about women's being incomprehensible. He is always trying to tempt her with power. She mighthave had long ago all the power he could give her, but I can see, and he sees too, that she always keeps him atarm's length. He doesn't like it, but he expects one of these days to find a bribe that will answer. I wish we hadnever come to Washington. New York is so much nicer and the people there are much more amusing; theydance ever so much better and send one flowers all the time, and then they never talk about first principles.Maude had her hospitals and paupers and training school, and got along very well. It was so safe. But when Isay so to her, she only smiles in a patronising kind of way, and tells me that I shall have as much of Newportas I want; just as though I were a child, and not a woman of twenty-five. Poor Maude! I can't stay with her ifshe marries Mr. Ratcliffe, and it would break my heart to leave her with that man. Do you think he would beather? Does he drink? I would almost rather be beaten a little, if I cared for a man, than be taken out to Peonia.Oh, Mr. Carrington! you are our only hope. She will listen to you.

Don't let her marry that dreadful politician."

To all this pathetic appeal, some parts of which were as liffle calculated to please Carrington as Ratcliffehimself, Carrington answered that he was ready to do all in his power but that Sybil must tell him when andhow to act.

"Then, it's a bargain," said she; "whenever I want you, I shall call on you for help, and you shall prevent themarriage."

"Alliance offensive and defensive," said he, laughing; "war to the knife on Ratcliffe. We will have his scalp ifnecessary, but I rather think he will soon commit hari-kari himself if we leave him alone."

"Madeleine will like him all the better if he does anything Japanese,"

replied Sybil, with great seriousness; "I wish there was more Japanese bric-à-brac here, or any kind of old potsand pans to talk about. A little art would be good for her. What a strange place this is, and how people dostand on their heads in it! Nobody thinks like anyone else. Victoria Dare says she is trying on principle not tobe good, because she wants to keep some new excitements for the next world. I'm sure she practices as shepreaches. Did you see her at Mrs. Clinton's last night. She behaved more outrageously than ever. She sat onthe stairs all through supper, looking like a demure yellow cat with two bouquets in her paws--and I know

Chapter IX 67

Lord Dunbeg sent one of them;--and she actually let Mr. French feed her with ice-cream from a spoon. Shesays she was showing Lord Dunbeg a phase, and that he is going to put it into his article on AmericanManners and Customs in the Quarterly, but I don't think it's nice, do you, Mr. Carrington? I wish Madeleinehad her to take care of. She would have enough to do then, I can tell her."

And so, gently prattling, Miss Sybil returned to the city, her alliance with Carrington completed; and it was asingular fact that she never again called him dull. There was henceforward a look of more positive pleasureand cordiality on her face when he made his appearance wherever she might be; and the next time hesuggested a horseback excursion she instantly agreed to go, although aware that she had promised a youngergentleman of the diplomatic body to be at home that same afternoon, and the good fellow swore polyglotoaths on being turned away from her door.

Mr. Ratcliffe knew nothing of this conspiracy against his peace and prospects. Even if he had known it, hemight only have laughed, and pursued his own path without a second thought. Yet it was certain that he didnot think Carrington's enmity a thing to be overlooked, and from the moment of his obtaining a clue to itscause, he had begun to take precautions against it. Even in the middle of the contest for the Treasury, he hadfound time to listen to Mr. Wilson Keens report on the affairs of the late Samuel Baker.

Mr. Keen came to him with a copy of Baker's will and with memoranda of remarks made by the unsuspectingMrs. Baker; "from which it appears," said he, "that Baker, having no time to put his affairs in order, leftspecial directions that his executors should carefully destroy all papers that might be likely to compromiseindividuals."

"What is the executor's name?" interrupted Ratcliffe.

"The executor's name is--John Carrington," said Keen, methodically referring to his copy of the will.

Ratcliffe's face was impassive, but the inevitable, "I knew it," almost sprang to his lips. He was rather pleasedat the instinct which had led him so directly to the right trail.

Keen went on to say that from Mrs. Baker's conversation it was certain that the testator's directions had beencarried out, and that the great bulk of these papers had been burned.

"Then it will be useless to press the inquiry further," said Ratcliffe; "I am much obliged to you for yourassistance," and he turned the conversation to the condition of Mr. Keen's bureau in the Treasury department.

The next time Ratcliffe saw Mrs. Lee, after his appointment to the Treasury was confirmed, he asked herwhether she did not think Carrington very well suited for public service, and when she warmly assented, hesaid it had occurred to him to offer the place of Solicitor of the Treasury to Mr.

Carrington, for although the actual salary might not be very much more than he earned by his private practice,the incidental advantages to a Washington lawyer were considerable; and to the Secretary it was especiallynecessary to have a solicitor in whom he could place entire confidence. Mrs. Lee was pleased by this motionof Ratcliffe's, the more because she had supposed that Ratcliffe had no liking for Carrington. She doubtedwhether Carrington would accept the place, but she hoped that it might modify his dislike for Ratcliffe, andshe agreed to sound him on the subject. There was something a little compromising in thus allowing herself toappear as the dispenser of Mr. Ratcliffe's patronage, but she dismissed this objection on the ground thatCarrington's interests were involved, and that it was for him to judge whether he should take the place or not.Perhaps the world would not be so charitable if the appointment were made. What then? Mrs. Lee askedherself the question and did not feel quite at ease.

So far as Carrington was concerned, she might have dismissed her doubts.

Chapter IX 68

There was not a chance of his taking the place, as very soon appeared. When she spoke to him on the subject,and repeated what Ratcliffe had said, his face flushed, and he sat for some moments in silence. He neverthought very rapidly, but now the ideas seemed to come so fast as to bewilder his mind.

The situation flashed before his eyes like electric sparks. His first impression was that Ratcliffe wanted to buyhim; to tie his tongue; to make him run, like a fastened dog, under the waggon of the Secretary of theTreasury. His second notion was that Ratcliffe wanted to put Mrs. Lee under obligations, in order to win herregard; and, again, that he wanted to raise himself in her esteem by posing as a friend of honest administrationand unassisted virtue. Then suddenly it occurred to him that the scheme was to make him appear jealous andvindictive; to put him in an attitude where any reason he might give for declining would bear a look ofmeanness, and tend to separate him from Mrs. Lee. Carrington was so absorbed by these thoughts, and hismind worked so slowly, that he failed to hear one or two remarks addressed to him by Mrs. Lee, who becamea little alarmed, under the impression that he was unexpectedly paralyzed.

When at length he heard her and attempted to frame an answer, his embarrassment increased. He could onlystammer that he was sorry to be obliged to decline, but this office was one he could not undertake.

If Madeleine felt a little relieved by this decision, she did not show it.

From her manner one might have supposed it to be her fondest wish that Carrington should be Solicitor of theTreasury. She cross-questioned him with obstinacy. Was not the offer a good one? --and he was obliged toconfess that it was. Were the duties such as he could not perform? Not at all! there was nothing in the dutieswhich alarmed him. Did he object to it because of his southern prejudices against the administration? Oh, no!he had no political feeling to stand in his way. What, then, could be his reason for refusing?

Carrington resorted again to silence, until Mrs. Lee, a little impatiently, asked whether it was possible that hispersonal dislike to Racliffe could blind him so far as to make him reject so fair a proposal. Carrington, findinghimself more and more uncomfortable, rose restlessly from his chair and paced the room. He felt that Ratclifehad fairly out-generaled him, and he was at his wits' end to know what card he could play that would not leaddirectly into Ratcliffe's trump suit. To refuse such an offer was hard enough at best, for a man who wantedmoney and professional advancement as he did, but to injure himself and help Ratcliffe by this refusal, wasabominably hard. Nevertheless, he was obliged to admit that he would rather not take a position so directlyunder Ratcliffe's control. Madeleine said no more, but he thought she looked annoyed, and he felt himself inan intolerably painful situation. He was not certain that she herself might not have had some share inproposing the plan, and that his refusal might not have some mortifying consequences for her. What must shethink of him, then?

At this very moment he would have given his right arm for a word of real affection from Mrs. Lee. He adoredher. He would willingly enough have damned himself for her. There was no sacrifice he would not have madeto bring her nearer to him. In his upright, quiet, simple kind of way, he immolated himself before her. Formonths his heart had ached with this hopeless passion. He recognized that it was hopeless. He knew that shewould never love him, and, to do her justice, she never had given him reason to suppose that it was in herpower to love him, r any man. And here he stood, obliged to appear ungrateful and prejudiced, mean andvindictive, in her eyes. He took his seat again, looking so unutterably dejected, his patient face so tragicallymournful, that Madeleine, after a while, began to see the absurd side of the matter, and presently burst into alaugh "Please do not look so frightfully miserable!" said she; "I did not mean to make you unhappy. After all,what does it matter? You have a perfect right to refuse, and, for my part, I have not the least wish to see youaccept."

On this, Carrington brightened, and declared that if she thought him right in declining, he cared for nothingelse. It was only the idea of hurting her feelings that weighed on his mind. But in saying this, he spoke in atone that implied a deeper feeling, and made Mrs. Lee again look grave and sigh.

Chapter IX 69

"Ah, Mr. Carrington," she said, "this world will not run as we want. Do you suppose the time will ever comewhen every one will be good and happy and do just what they ought? I thought this offer might possibly takeone anxiety off your shoulders. I am sorry now that I let myself be led into making it."

Carrington could not answer her. He dared not trust his voice. He rose to go, and as she held out her hand, hesuddenly raised it to his lips, and so left her. She sat for a moment with tears in her eyes after he was gone.She thought she knew all that was in his mind, and with a woman's readiness to explain every act of men bytheir consuming passions for her own sex, she took it as a matter of course that jealousy was the whole causeof Carrington's hostility to Ratcliffe, and she pardoned it with charming alacrity. "Ten years ago, I could haveloved him," she thought to herself, and then, while she was half smiling at the idea, suddenly another thoughtflashed upon her, and she threw her hand up before her face as though some one had struck her a blow.Carrington had reopened the old wound.

When Ratcliffe came to see her again, which he did very shortly afterwards, glad of so good an excuse, shetold him of Carrington's refusal, adding only that he seemed unwilling to accept any position that had apolitical character. Ratcliffe showed no sign of displeasure; he only said, in a benignant tone, that he wassorry to be unable to do something for so good a friend of hers; thus establishing, at all events, his claim onher gratitude. As for Carrington, the offer which Ratcliffe had made was not intended to be accepted, andCarrington could not have more embarrassed the secretary than by closing with it. Ratcliffe's object had beento settle for his own satisfaction the question of Carrington's hostility, for he knew the man well enough tofeel sure that in any event he would act a perfectly straightforward part. If he accepted, he would at least betrue to his chief. If he refused, as Ratcliffe expected, it would be a proof that some means must be found ofgetting him out of the way. In any case the offer was a new thread in the net that Mr. Ratcliffe flatteredhimself he was rapidly winding about the affections and ambitions of Mrs. Lee. Yet he had reasons of his ownfor thinking that Carrington, more easily than any other man, could cut the meshes of this net if he chose to doso, and therefore that it would be wiser to postpone action until Carrington were disposed of.

Without a moment's delay he made inquiries as to all the vacant or eligible offices in the gift of thegovernment outside his own department. Very few of these would answer his purpose. He wanted sometemporary law business that would for a time take its holder away to a distance, say to Australia or CentralAsia, the further the better; it must be highly paid, and it must be given in such a way as not to excitesuspicion that Ratcliffe was concerned in the matter. Such an office was not easily found. There is little lawbusiness in Central Asia, and at this moment there was not enough to require a special agent in Australia.Carrington could hardly be induced to lead an expedition to the sources of the Nile in search of businessmerely to please Mr. Ratcliffe, nor could the State Department offer encouragement to a hope that governmentwould pay the expenses of such an expedition. The best that Ratcliffe could do was to select the place ofcounsel to the Mexican claims-commission which was soon to meet in the city of Mexico, and which wouldrequire about six months' absence. By a little management he could contrive to get the counsel sent away inadvance of the commission, in order to work up a part of the case on the spot. Ratcliffe acknowledged thatMexico was too near, but he drily remarked to himself that if Carrington could get back in time to dislodgehim after he had once got a firm hold on Mrs. Lee, he would never try to run another caucus.

The point once settled in his own mind, Ratcliffe, with his usual rapidity of action, carried his scheme intoeffect. In this there was little difficulty. He dropped in at the office of the Secretary of State withineight-and-forty hours after his last conversation with Mrs. Lee. During these early days of every newadministration, the absorbing business of government relates principally to appointments. The Secretary of theTreasury was always ready to oblige his colleagues in the Cabinet by taking care of their friends to anyreasonable extent. The Secretary of State was not less courteous. The moment he understood that Mr.Ratcliffe had a strong wish to secure the appointment of a certain person as counsel to the Mexicanclaims-commission, the Secretary of State professed readiness to gratify him, and when he heard who theproposed person was, the suggestion was hailed with pleasure, for Carrington was well known and much likedat the Department, and was indeed an excellent man for the place. Ratcliffe hardly needed to promise an

Chapter IX 70

equivalent. The business was arranged in ten minutes.

"I only need say," added Ratcliffe, "that if my agency in the affair is known, Mr. Carrington will certainlyrefuse the place, for he is one of your old-fashioned Virginia planters, proud as Lucifer, and willing to acceptnothing by way of favour. I will speak to your Assistant Secretary about it, and the recommendation shallappear to come from him."

The very next day Carrington received a private note from his old friend, the Assistant Secretary of State, whowas overjoyed to do him a kindness.

The note asked him to call at the Department at his earliest convenience. He went, and the Assistant Secretaryannounced that he had recommended Carrington's appointment as counsel to the Mexican claims-commission,and that the Secretary had approved the recommendation. "We want a Southern man, a lawyer with a littleknowledge of international law, one who can go at once, and, above all, an honest man. You fit the descriptionto a hair; so pack your trunk as soon as you like."

Carrington was startled. Coming as it did, this offer was not only unobjectionable, but tempting. It was hardfor him even to imagine a reason for hesitation. From the first he felt that he must go, and yet to go was thevery last thing he wanted to do. That he should suspect Ratcliffe to be at the bottom of this scheme ofbanishment was a matter of course, and he instantly asked whether any influence had been used in his favour;but the Assistant Secretary so stoutly averred that the appointment was made on his recommendation alone, asto block all further inquiry. Technically this assertion was exact, and it made Carrington feel that it would bebase ingratitude on his part not to accept a favour so handsomely offered.

Yet he could not make up his mind to acceptance. He begged four and twenty hours' delay, in order, as hesaid, to see whether he could arrange his affairs for a six months' absence, although he knew there would beno difficulty in his doing so. He went away and sat in his office alone, gloomily wondering what he could do,although from the first he saw that the situation was only too clear, and there could not be the least dark cornerof a doubt to crawl into. Six months ago he would have jumped at this offer.

What had happened within six months to make it seem a disaster?

Mrs. Lee! There was the whole story. To go away now was to give up Mrs. Lee, and probably to give her upto Ratcliffe. Carrington gnashed his teeth when he thought how skilfully Ratcliffe was playing his cards. Thelonger he reflected, the more certain he felt that Ratcliffe was at the bottom of this scheme to get rid of him;and yet, as he studied the situation, it occurred to him that after all it was possible for Ratcliffe to make ablunder. This Illinois politician was clever, and understood men; but a knowledge of men is a very differentthing from a knowledge of women. Carrington himself had no great experience in the article of women, but hethought he knew more than Ratcliffe, who was evidently relying most on his usual theory of politicalcorruption as applied to feminine weaknesses, and who was only puzzled at finding how high a price Mrs. Leeset on herself. If Ratcliffe were really at the bottom of the scheme for separating Carrington from her, it couldonly be because he thought that six months, or even six weeks, would be enough to answer his purpose. Andon reaching this point in his reflections, Carrington suddenly rose, lit a cigar, and walked up and down hisroom steadily for the next hour, with the air of a general arranging a plan of campaign, or a lawyeranticipating his opponent's line of argument.

On one point his mind was made up. He would accept. If Ratcliffe really had a hand in this move, he shouldbe gratified. If he had laid a trap, he should be caught in it. And when the evening came, Carrington took hishat and walked off to call upon Mrs. Lee.

He found the sisters alone and quietly engaged in their occupations.

Chapter IX 71

Madeleine was dramatically mending an open-work silk stocking, a delicate and difficult task which requiredher whole mind. Sybil was at the piano as usual, and for the first time since he had known her, she rose whenhe came in, and, taking her work-basket, sat down to share in the conversation. She meant to take her place asa woman, henceforward. She was tired of playing girl. Mr. Carrington should see that she was not a fool.

Carrington plunged at once into his subject, and announced the offer made to him, at which Madeleineexpressed delight, and asked many questions. What was the pay? How soon must he go? How long should hebe away? Was there danger from the climate? and finally she added, with a smile, "What am I to say to Mr.Ratcliffe if you accept this offer after refusing his?" As for Sybil, she made one reproachful exclamation: "Oh,Mr. Carrington!" and sank back into silence and consternation. Her first experiment at taking a stand of herown in the world was not encouraging. She felt betrayed.

Nor was Carrington gay. However modest a man may be, only an idiot can forget himself entirely in pursuingthe moon and the stars. In the bottom of his soul, he had a lingering hope that when he told his story,Madeleine might look up with a change of expression, a glance of unpremeditated regard, a little suffusion ofthe eyes, a little trembling of the voice. To see himself relegated to Mexico with such cheerful alacrity by thewoman he loved was not the experience he would have chosen. He could not help feeling that his hopes weredisposed of, and he watched her with a painful sinking of the heart, which did not lead to lightness ofconversation. Madeleine herself felt that her expressions needed to be qualified, and she tried to correct hermistake. What should she do without a tutor? she said. He must let her have a list of books to read while hewas away: they were themselves going north in the middle of May, and Carrington would be back by the timethey returned in December. After all, they should see as little of him during the summer if he were in Virginiaas if he were in Mexico.

Carrington gloomily confessed that he was very unwilling to go; that he wished the idea had never beensuggested; that he should be perfectly happy if for any reason the scheme broke down; but he gave noexplanation of his feeling, and Madeleine had too much tact to press for one. She contented herself by arguingagainst it, and talking as vivaciously as she could. Her heart really bled for him as she saw his face grow moreand more pathetic in its quiet expression of disappointment. But what could she say or do? He sat till after teno'clock; he could not tear himself away. He felt that this was the end of his pleasure in life; he dreaded thesolitude of his thoughts. Mrs. Lee's resources began to show signs of exhaustion. Long pauses intervenedbetween her remarks; and at length Carrington, with a superhuman effort, apologized for inflicting himselfupon her so unmercifully. If she knew, he said, how he dreaded being alone, she would forgive him. Then herose to go, and, in taking leave, asked Sybil if she was inclined to ride the next day; if so, he was at herservice. Sybil's face brightened as she accepted the invitation.

Mrs. Lee, a day or two afterwards, did mention Carrington's appointment to Mr. Ratcliffe, and she toldCarrington that the Secretary certainly looked hurt and mortified, but showed it only by almost instantlychanging the subject.

Chapter X

THE next morning Carrington called at the Department and announced his acceptance of the post. He was toldthat his instructions would be ready in about a fortnight, and that he would be expected to start as soon as hereceived them; in the meanwhile, he must devote himself to the study of a mass of papers in the Department.There was no trifling allowable here.

Carrington had to set himself vigorously to work. This did not, however, prevent him from keeping hisappointment with Sybil, and at four o'clock they started together, passing out into the quiet shadows of RockCreek, and seeking still lanes through the woods where their horses walked side by side, and they themselvescould talk without the risk of criticism from curious eyes. It was the afternoon of one of those sultry and

Chapter X 72

lowering spring days when life germinates rapidly, but as yet gives no sign, except perhaps some new leaf orflower pushing its soft head up against the dead leaves that have sheltered it. The two riders had something ofthe same sensation, as though the leafless woods and the laurel thickets, the warm, moist air and the lowclouds, were a protection and a soft shelter. Somewhat to Carrington's surprise, he found that it was pleasantto have Sybil's company. He felt towards her as to a sister--a favourite sister.

She at once attacked him for abandoning her and breaking his treaty so lately made, and he tried to gain hersympathy by saying that if she knew how much he was troubled, she would forgive him. Then when Sybilasked whether he really must go and leave her without any friend whom she could speak to, his feelings gotthe better of him: he could not resist the temptation to confide all his troubles in her, since there was no oneelse in whom he could confide. He told her plainly that he was in love with her sister.

"You say that love is nonsense, Miss Ross. I tell you it is no such thing.

For weeks and months it is a steady physical pain, an ache about the heart, never leaving one, by night or byday; a long strain on one's nerves like toothache or rheumatism, not intolerable at any one instant, butexhausting by its steady drain on the strength. It is a disease to be borne with patience, like any other nervouscomplaint, and to be treated with counter-irritants. My trip to Mexico will be good for it, but that is not thereason why I must go."

Then he told her all his private circumstances; the ruin which the war had brought on him and his family;how, of his two brothers, one had survived the war only to die at home, a mere wreck of disease, privation,and wounds; the other had been shot by his side, and bled slowly to death in his arms during the awful carnagein the Wilderness; how his mother and two sisters were struggling for a bare subsistence on a wretchedVirginian farm, and how all his exertions barely kept them from beggary.

"You have no conception of the poverty to which our southern women are reduced since the war," said he;"they are many of them literally without clothes or bread." The fee he should earn by going to Mexico woulddouble his income this year. Could he refuse? Had he a right to refuse? And poor Carrington added, with agroan, that if he alone were in question, he would sooner be shot than go.

Sybil listened with tears in her eyes. She never before had seen a man show suffering. The misery she hadknown in life had been more or less veiled to her and softened by falling on older and friendly shoulders. Shenow got for the first time a clear view of Carrington, apart from the quiet exterior in which the man washidden. She felt quite sure, by a sudden flash of feminine inspiration, that the curious look of patientendurance on his face was the work of a single night when he had held his brother in his arms, and knew thatthe blood was draining drop by drop from his side, in the dense, tangled woods, beyond the reach of help,hour after hour, till the voice failed and the limbs grew stiff and cold. When he had finished his story, she wasafraid to speak. She did not know how to show her sympathy, and she could not bear to seem unsympathetic.In her embarrassment she fairly broke down and could only dry her eyes in silence.

Having once got this weight of confidence off his mind, Carrington felt comparatively gay and was ready tomake the best of things. He laughed at himself to drive away the tears of his pretty companion, and obligedher to take a solemn pledge never to betray him. "Of course your sister knows it all," he said; "but she mustnever know that I told you, and I never would tell any one but you."

Sybil promised faithfully to keep his confidence to herself, and she went on to defend her sister.

"You must not blame Madeleine," said she; "if you knew as well as I do what she has been through, youwould not think her cold. You do know how suddenly her husband died, after only one day's illness, and whata nice fellow he was. She was very fond of him, and his death seemed to stun her. We hardly knew what tomake of it, she was so quiet and natural. Then just a week later her little child died of diphtheria, suffering

Chapter X 73

horribly, and she wild with despair because she could not relieve it. After that, she was almost insane; indeed,I have always thought she was quite insane for a time. I know she was excessively violent and wanted to killherself, and I never heard any one rave as she did about religion and resignation and God. After a few weeksshe became quiet and stupid and went about like a machine; and at last she got over it, but has never beenwhat she was before. You know she was a rather fast New York girl before she married, and cared no moreabout politics and philanthropy than I do. It was a very late thing, all this stuff. But she is not really hard,though she may seem so. It is all on the surface. I always know when she is thinking about her husband orchild, because her face gets rigid; she looks then as she used to look after her child died, as though she didn'tcare what became of her and she would just as lieve kill herself as not. I don't think she will ever let herselflove any one again. She has a horror of it. She is much more likely to go in for ambition, or duty, orself-sacrifice."

They rode on for a while in silence, Carrington perplexed by the problem how two harmless people such asMadeleine and he could have been made by a beneficent Providence the sport of such cruel tortures; and Sybilequally interested in thinking what sort of a brother-in-law Carrington would make; on the whole, she thoughtshe liked him better as he was. The silence was only broken by Carrington's bringing the conversation back toits starting-point: "Something must be done to keep your sister out of Ratcliffe's power. I have thought aboutit till I am tired. Can you make no suggestion?"

No! Sybil was helpless and dreadfully alarmed. Mr. Ratcliffe came to the house as often as he could, andseemed to tell Madeleine everything that was going on in politics, and ask her advice, and Madeleine did notdiscourage him. "I do believe she likes it, and thinks she can do some good by it. I don't dare speak to herabout it. She thinks me a child still, and treats me as though I were fifteen. What can I do?"

Carrington said he had thought of speaking to Mrs. Lee himself, but he did not know what to say, and if heoffended her, he might drive her directly into Ratcliffe's arms. But Sybil thought she would not be offended ifhe went to work in the right way. "She will stand more from you than from any one else. Tell her openly thatyou--that you love her," said Sybil with a burst of desperate courage; "she can't take offence at that; and thenyou can say almost anything."

Carrington looked at Sybil with more admiration than he had ever expected to feel for her, and began to thinkthat he might do worse than to put himself under her orders. After all, she had some practical sense, and whatwas more to the point, she was handsomer than ever, as she sat erect on her horse, the rich colour rushing upunder the warm skin, at the impropriety of her speech. "You are certainly right," said he; "after all, I havenothing to lose. Whether she marries Ratcliffe or not, she will never marry me, I suppose."

This speech was a cowardly attempt to beg encouragement from Sybil, and met with the fate it deserved, forSybil, highly flattered at Carrington's implied praise, and bold as a lioness now that it was Carrington'sfingers, and not her own, that were to go into the fire, gave him on the spot a feminine view of the situationthat did not encourage his hopes. She plainly said that men seemed to take leave of their senses as soon aswomen were concerned; for her part, she could not understand what there was in any woman to make such afuss about; she thought most women were horrid; men were ever so much nicer; "and as for Madeleine, whomall of you are ready to cut each other's throats about, she's a dear, good sister, as good as gold, and I love herwith all my heart, but you wouldn't like her, any of you, if you married her; she has always had her own way,and she could not help taking it; she never could learn to take yours; both of you would be unhappy in a week;and as for that old Mr. Ratcliffe, she would make his life a burden--and I hope she will," concluded Sybil witha spiteful little explosion of hatred.

Carrington could not help being amused by Sybil's way of dealing with affairs of the heart. Emboldened byencouragement, she went on to attack him pitilessly for going down on his knees before her sister, "just asthough you were not as good as she is," and openly avowed that, if she were a man, she would at least havesome pride. Men like this kind of punishment.

Chapter X 74

Carrington did not attempt to defend himself; he even courted Sybil's attack. They both enjoyed their ridethrough the bare woods, by the rippling spring streams, under the languid breath of the moist south wind. Itwas a small idyll, all the more pleasant because there was gloom before and behind it. Sybil's irrepressiblegaiety made Carrington doubt whether, after all, life need be so serious a matter. She had animal spirits inplenty, and it needed an effort for her to keep them down, while Carrington's spirits were nearly exhaustedafter twenty years of strain, and he required a greater effort to hold himself up. There was every reason whyhe should be grateful to Sybil for lending to him from her superfluity. He enjoyed being laughed at by her.Suppose Madeleine Lee did refuse to marry him! What of it?

"Pooh!" said Sybil; "you men are all just alike. How can you be so silly?

Madeleine and you would be intolerable together. Do find some one who won't be solemn!"

They laid out their little plot against Madeleine and elaborated it carefully, both as to what Carrington shouldsay and how he should say it, for Sybil asserted that men were too stupid to be trusted even in making adeclaration of love, and must be taught, like little children to say their prayers. Carrington enjoyed beingtaught how to make a declaration of love.

He did not ask where Sybil had learned so much about men's stupidity. He thought perhaps Schneidekouponcould have thrown light on the subject. At all events, they were so busily occupied with their schemes andlessons, that they did not-reach home till Madeleine had become anxious lest they had met with someaccident. The long dusk had become darkness before she heard the clatter of hoofs on the asphalt pavement,and she went down to the door to scold them for their delay. Sybil only laughed at her, and said it was all Mr.Carrington's fault: he had lost his way, and she had been forced to find it for him.

Ten days more passed before their plan was carried into effect. April had come. Carrington's work wascompleted and he was ready to start on his journey. Then at last he appeared one evening at Mrs. Lee's at thevery moment when Sybil, as chance would have it, was going out to pass an hour or two with her friendVictoria Dare a few doors away. Carrington felt a little ashamed as she went. This kind of conspiracy behindMrs. Lee's back was not to his taste.

He resolutely sat down, and plunged at once into his subject. He was almost ready to go, he said; he hadnearly completed his work in the Department, and he was assured that his instructions and papers would beready in two days more; he might not have another chance to see Mrs. Lee so quietly again, and he wanted totake his leave now, for this was what lay most heavily on his mind; he should have gone willingly and gladlyif it had not been for uneasiness about her; and yet he had till now been afraid to speak openly on the subject.Here he paused for a moment as though to invite some reply.

Madeleine laid down her work with a look of regret though not of annoyance, and said frankly and instantlythat he had been too good a friend to allow of her taking offence at anything he could say; she would notpretend to misunderstand him. "My affairs," she added with a shade of bitterness, "seem to have becomepublic property, and I would rather have some voice in discussing them myself than to know they arediscussed behind my back."

This was a sharp thrust at the very outset, but Carrington turned it aside and went quietly on:

"You are frank and loyal, as you always are. I will be so too. I can't help being so. For months I have had noother pleasure than in being near you.

For the first time in my life I have known what it is to forget my own affairs in loving a woman who seems tome without a fault, and for one solitary word from whom I would give all I have in life, and perhaps itself."

Chapter X 75

Madeleine flushed and bent towards him with an earnestness of manner that repeated itself in her tone.

"Mr. Carrington, I am the best friend you have on earth. One of these days you will thank me with your wholesoul for refusing to listen to you now.

You do not know how much misery I am saving you. I have no heart to give.

You want a young, fresh life to help yours; a gay, lively temperament to enliven your despondency; some onestill young enough to absorb herself in you and make all her existence yours. I could not do it. I can give younothing. I have done my best to persuade myself that some day I might begin life again with the old hopes andfeelings, but it is no use. The fire is burned out. If you married me, you would destroy yourself You wouldwake up some day, and find the universe dust and ashes."

Carrington listened in silence. He made no attempt to interrupt or to contradict her. Only at the end he saidwith a little bitterness: "My own life is worth so much to the world and to me, that I suppose it would bewrong to risk it on such a venture; but I would risk it, nevertheless, if you gave me the chance. Do you thinkme wicked for tempting Providence? I do not mean to annoy you with entreaties. I have a little pride left, anda great deal of respect for you. Yet I think, in spite of all you have said or can say, that one disappointed lifemay be as able to find happiness and repose in another, as to get them by sucking the young life-blood of afresh soul."

To this speech, which was unusually figurative for Carrington, Mrs. Lee could find no ready answer. Shecould only reply that Carrington's life was worth quite as much as his neighbour's, and that it was worth somuch to her, if not to himself, that she would not let him wreck it.

Carrington went on: "Forgive my talking in this way. I do not mean to complain. I shall always love you justas much, whether you care for me or not, because you are the only woman I have ever met, or am ever likelyto meet, who seems to me perfect."

If this was Sybil's teaching, she had made the best of her time.

Carrington's tone and words pierced through all Mrs. Lee's armour as though they were pointed with the mostingenious cruelty, and designed to torture her. She felt hard and small before him. Life for life, his had been,and was now, far less bright than hers, yet he was her superior. He sat there, a true man, carrying his burdencalmly, quietly, without complaint, ready to face the next shock of life with the same endurance he had shownagainst the rest. And he thought her perfect! She felt humiliated that any brave man should say to her face thathe thought her perfect! She! perfect! In her contrition she was half ready to go down at his feet and confessher sins; her hysterical dread of sorrow and suffering, her narrow sympathies, her feeble faith, her miserableselfishness, her abject cowardice. Every nerve in her body tingled with shame when she thought what amiserable fraud she was; what a mass of pretensions unfounded, of deceit ingrained. She was ready to hide herface in her hands. She was disgusted, outraged with her own image as she saw it, contrasted with Carrington'ssingle word: Perfect!

Nor was this the worst. Carrington was not the first man who had thought her perfect. To hear this wordsuddenly used again, which had never been uttered to her before except by lips now dead and gone, made herbrain reel. She seemed to hear her husband once more telling her that she was perfect. Yet against this torture,she had a better defence. She had long since hardened herself to bear these recollections, and they steadiedand strengthened her.

She had been called perfect before now, and what had come of it? Two graves, and a broken life! She drewherself up with a face now grown quite pale and rigid. In reply to Carrington, she said not a word, but onlyshook her head slightly without looking at him.

Chapter X 76

He went on: "After all, it is not my own happiness I am thinking of but yours. I never was vain enough tothink that I was worth your love, or that I could ever win it. Your happiness is another thing. I care so muchfor that as to make me dread going away, for fear that you may yet find yourself entangled in this wretchedpolitical life here, when, perhaps if I stayed, I might be of some use."

"Do you really think, then, that I am going to fall a victim to Mr.

Ratcliffe?" asked Madeleine, with a cold smile.

"Why not?" replied Carrington, in a similar tone. "He can put forward a strong claim to your sympathy andhelp, if not to your love. He can offer you a great field of usefulness which you want. He has been veryfaithful to you. Are you quite sure that even now you can refuse him without his complaining that you havetrifled with him?"

"And are you quite sure," added Mrs. Lee, evasively, "that you have not been judging him much too harshly? Ithink I know him better than you. He has many good qualities, and some high ones. What harm can he do me?Supposing even that he did succeed in persuading me that my life could be best used in helping his, whyshould I be afraid of it?"

"You and I," said Carrington, "are wide apart in our estimates of Mr.

Ratcliffe. To you, of course, he shows his best side. He is on his good behaviour, and knows that any falsestep will ruin him. I see in him only a coarse, selfish, unprincipled politician, who would either drag you downto his own level, or, what is more likely, would very soon disgust you and make your life a wretchedself-immolation before his vulgar ambition, or compel you to leave him. In either case you would be thevictim. You cannot afford to make another false start in life. Reject me! I have not a word to say against it.But be on your guard against giving your existence up to him."

"Why do you think so ill of Mr. Ratcliffe?" asked Madeleine; "he always speaks highly of you. Do you knowanything against him that the world does not?"

"His public acts are enough to satisfy me," replied Carrington, evading a part of the question. "You know thatI have never had but one opinion about him."

There was a pause in the conversation. Both parties felt that as yet no good had come of it. At lengthMadeleine asked, "What would you have me do? Is it a pledge you want that I will under no circumstancesmarry Mr. Ratcliffe?"

"Certainly not," was the answer; "you know me better than to think I would ask that. I only want you to taketime and keep out of his influence until your mind is fairly made up. A year hence I feel certain that you willthink of him as I do."

"Then you will allow me to marry him if I find that you are mistaken," said Mrs. Lee, with a marked tone ofsarcasm.

Carrington looked annoyed, but he answered quietly, "What I fear is his influence here and now. What Iwould like to see you do is this: go north a month earlier than you intended, and without giving him time toact. If I were sure you were safely in Newport, I should feel no anxiety."

"You seem to have as bad an opinion of Washington as Mr. Gore," said Madeleine, with a contemptuoussmile. "He gave me the same advice, though he was afraid to tell me why. I am not a child. I am thirty yearsold, and have seen something of the world. I am not afraid, like Mr. Gore, of Washington malaria, or, like

Chapter X 77

you, of Mr. Ratcliffe's influence. If I fall a victim I shall deserve my fate, and certainly I shall have no causeto complain of my friends. They have given me advice enough for a lifetime."

Carrington's face darkened with a deeper shade of regret. The turn which the conversation had taken wasprecisely what he had expected, and both Sybil and he had agreed that Madeleine would probably answer justin this way.

Nevertheless, he could not but feel acutely the harm he was doing to his own interests, and it was only by asheer effort of the will that he forced himself to a last and more earnest attack.

"I know it is an impertinence," he said; "I wish it were in my power to show how much it costs me to offendyou. This is the first time you ever had occasion to be offended. If I were to yield to the fear of your anger andwere to hold my tongue now, and by any chance you were to wreck your life on this rock, I should neverforgive myself the cowardice. I should always think I might have done something to prevent it. This isprobably the last time I shall have the chance to talk openly with you, and I implore you to listen to me. I wantnothing for myself If I knew I should never see you again, I would still say the same thing. LeaveWashington! Leave it now!

--at once! --without giving more than twenty-four hours' notice! Leave it without letting Mr. Ratcliffe see youagain in private! Come back next winter if you please, and then accept him if you think proper. I only prayyou to think long about it and decide when you are not here."

Madeleine's eyes flashed, and she threw aside her embroidery with an impatient gesture: "No! Mr. Carrington!I will not be dictated to! I will carry out my own plans! I do not mean to marry Mr. Ratcliffe. If I had meant it,I should have done it before now. But I will not run away from him or from myself. It would be unladylike,undignified, cowardly."

Carrington could say no more. He had come to the end of his lesson. A long silence ensued and then he rose togo. "Are you angry with me?" said she in a softer tone.

"I ought to ask that question," said he. "Can you forgive me? I am afraid not. No man can say to a womanwhat I have said to you, and be quite forgiven. You will never think of me again as you would have done if Ihad not spoken. I knew that before I did it. As for me, I can only go on with my old life. It is not gay, and willnot be the gayer for our talk to-night."

Madeleine relented a little: "Friendships like ours are not so easily broken," she said. "Do not do me anotherinjustice. You will see me again before you go?"

He assented and bade good-night. Mrs. Lee, weary and disturbed in mind, hastened to her room. "When MissSybil comes in, tell her that I am not very well, and have gone to bed," were her instructions to her maid, andSybil thought she knew the cause of this headache.

But before Carrington's departure he had one more ride with Sybil, and reported to her the result of theinterview, at which both of them confessed themselves much depressed. Carrington expressed some hope thatMadeleine meant, after a sort, to give a kind of pledge by saying that she had no intention of marrying Mr.Ratcliffe, but Sybil shook her head emphatically:

"How can a woman tell whether she is going to accept a man until she is asked?" said she with entireconfidence, as though she were stating the simplest fact in the world. Carrington looked puzzled, and venturedto ask whether women did not generally make up their minds beforehand on such an interesting point; butSybil overwhelmed him with contempt: "What good will they do by making up their minds, I should like toknow? of course they would go and do the opposite. Sensible women don't pretend to make up their minds,

Chapter X 78

Mr. Carrington. But you men are so stupid, and you can't understand in the least."

Carrington gave it up, and went back to his stale question: Could Sybil suggest any other resource? and Sybilsadly confessed that she could not. So far as she could see, they must trust to luck, and she thought it wascruel tor Mr. Carrington to go away and leave her alone without help. He had promised to prevent themarriage.

"One thing more I mean to do," said Carrington: "and here everything will depend on your courage and nerve.You may depend upon it that Mr. Ratcliffe will offer himself before you go north. He does not suspect you ofmaking trouble, and he will not think about you in any way if you let him alone and keep quiet. When he doesoffer himself you will know it; at least your sister will tell you if she has accepted him. If she refuses himpoint blank, you will have nothing to do but to keep her steady. If you see her hesitating, you must break in atany cost, and use all your influence to stop her. Be bold, then, and do your best. If everything fails and shestill clings to him, I must play my last card, or rather you must play it for me.

I shall leave with you a sealed letter which you are to give her if everything else fails. Do it before she seesRatcliffe a second time. See that she reads it and, if necessary, make her read it, no matter when or where. Noone else must know that it exists, and you must take as much care of it as though it were a diamond. You arenot to know what is in it; it must be a complete secret. Do you understand?"

Sybil thought she did, but her heart sank. "When shall you give me this letter?" she asked.

"The evening before I start, when I come to bid good-bye; probably next Sunday. This letter is our last hope.If, after reading that, she does not give him up, you will have to pack your trunk, my dear Sybil, and find anew home, for you can never live with them."

He had never before called her by her first name, and it pleased her to hear it now, though she generally had astrong objection to such familiarities.

"Oh, I wish you were not going!" she exclaimed tearfully. "What shall I do when you are gone?"

At this pitiful appeal, Carrington felt a sudden pang. He found that he was not so old as he had thought.Certainly he had grown to like her frank honesty and sound common sense, and he had at length discoveredthat she was handsome, with a very pretty figure. Was it not something like a flirtation he had been carryingon with this young person for the last month? A glimmering of suspicion crossed his mind, though he got ridof it as quickly as possible. For a man of his age and sobriety to be in love with two sisters at once wasimpossible; still more impossible that Sybil should care for him.

As for her, however, there was no doubt about the matter. She had grown to depend upon him, and she did itwith all the blind confidence of youth. To lose him was a serious disaster. She had never before felt thesensation, and she thought it most disagreeable. Her youthful diplomatists and admirers could not at all fillCarrington's place. They danced and chirruped cheerfully on the hollow crust of society, but they were whollyuseless when one suddenly fell through and found oneself struggling in the darkness and dangers beneath.Young women, too, are apt to be flattered by the confidences of older men; they have a keen palate forwhatever savours of experience and adventure. For the first time in her life, Sybil had found a man who gavesome play to her imagination; one who had been a rebel, and had grown used to the shocks of fate, so as towalk with calmness into the face of death, and to command or obey with equal indifference. She felt that hewould tell her what to do when the earthquake came, and would be at hand to consult, which is in a woman'seyes the great object of men's existence, when trouble comes. She suddenly conceived that Washington wouldbe intolerable without him, and that she should never get the courage to fight Mr. Ratcliffe alone, or, if shedid, she should make some fatal mistake.

Chapter X 79

They finished their ride very soberly. She began to show a new interest in all that concerned him, and askedmany questions about his sisters and their plantation. She wanted to ask him whether she could not dosomething to help them, but this seemed too awkward. On his part he made her promise to write him faithfullyall that took place, and this request pleased her, though she knew his interest was all on her sister's account.

The following Sunday evening when he came to bid good-bye, it was still worse. There was no chance forprivate talk. Ratcliffe was there, and several diplomatists, including old Jacobi, who had eyes like a cat andsaw every motion of one's face. Victoria Dare was on the sofa, chattering with Lord Dunbeg; Sybil wouldrather have had any ordinary illness, even to the extent of a light case of scarlet fever or small-pox than let herknow what was the matter. Carrington found means to get Sybil into another room for a moment and to giveher the letter he had promised. Then he bade her good-bye, and in doing so he reminded her of her promise towrite, pressing her hand and looking into her eyes with an earnestness that made her heart beat faster,although she said to herself that his interest was all about her sister; as it was--mostly. The thought did notraise her spirits, but she went through with her performance like a heroine. Perhaps she was a little pleased tosee that he parted from Madeleine with much less apparent feeling. One would have said that they were twogood friends who had no troublesome sentiment to worry them. But then every eye in the room was watchingthis farewell, and speculating about it. Ratcliffe looked on with particular interest and was a little perplexed toaccount for this too fraternal cordiality. Could he have made a miscalculation? or was there somethingbehind? He himself insisted upon shaking hands genially with Carrington and wished him a pleasant journeyand a successful one.

That night, for the first time since she was a child, Sybil actually cried a little after she went to bed, although itis true that her sentiment did not keep her awake. She felt lonely and weighed down by a great responsibility.

For a day or two afterwards she was nervous and restless. She would not ride, or make calls, or see guests.She tried to sing a little, and found it tiresome. She went out and sat for hours in the Square, where the springsun was shining warm and bright on the prancing horse of the great Andrew Jackson. She was a little cross,too, and absent, and spoke so often about Carrington that at last Madeleine was struck by sudden suspicion,and began to watch her with anxious care.

Tuesday night, after this had gone on for two days, Sybil was in Madeleine's room, where she often stayed totalk while her sister was at her toilet.

This evening she threw herself listlessly on the couch, and within five minutes again quoted Carrington.Madeleine turned from the glass before which she was sitting, and looked her steadily in the face.

"Sybil," said she, "this is the twenty-fourth time you have mentioned Mr.

Carrington since we sat down to dinner. I have waited for the round number to decide whether I should takeany notice of it or not? what does it mean, my child? Do you care for Mr. Carrington?"

"Oh, Maude!" exclaimed Sybil reproachfully, flushing so violently that, even by that dim light, her sistercould not but see it.

Mrs. Lee rose and, crossing the room, sat down by Sybil who was lying on the couch and turned her faceaway. Madeleine put her arms round her neck and kissed her.

"My poor--poor child!" said she pityingly. "I never dreamed of this! What a fool I have been! How could Ihave been so thoughtless! Tell me!" she added, with a little hesitation; "has he--does he care for you?"

"No! no!" cried Sybil, fairly breaking down into a burst of tears; "no! he loves you! nobody but you! he nevergave a thought to me. I don't care for him so very much," she continued, drying her tears; "only it seems so

Chapter X 80

lonely now he is gone."

Mrs. Lee remained on the couch, with her arm round her sister's neck, silent, gazing into vacancy, the pictureof perplexity and consternation.

The situation was getting beyond her control.

Chapter XI

IN the middle of April a sudden social excitement started the indolent city of Washington to its feet. TheGrand-Duke and Duchess of Saxe-Baden-Hombourg arrived in America on a tour of pleasure, and in duecourse came on to pay their respects to the Chief Magistrate of the Union. The newspapers hastened to informtheir readers that the Grand-Duchess was a royal princess of England, and, in the want of any other socialevent, every one who had any sense of what was due to his or her own dignity, hastened to show this augustcouple the respect which all republicans who have a large income derived from business, feel for Englishroyalty. New York gave a dinner, at which the most insignificant person present was worth at least a milliondollars, and where the gentlemen who sat by the Princess entertained her for an hour or two by a calculationof the aggregate capital represented. New York also gave a ball at which the Princess appeared in an ill-fittingblack silk dress with mock lace and jet ornaments, among several hundred toilets that proclaimed the refinedrepublican simplicity of their owners at a cost of various hundred thousand dollars. After these hospitalitiesthe Grand-ducal pair came on to Washington, where they became guests of Lord Skye, or, more properly,Lord Skye became their guest, for he seemed to consider that he handed the Legation over to them, and hetold Mrs. Lee, with true British bluntness of speech, that they were a great bore and he wished they had stayedin Saxe-Baden-Hombourg, or wherever they belonged, but as they were here, he must be their lackey. Mrs.Lee was amused and a little astonished at the candour with which he talked about them, and she wasinstructed and improved by his dry account of the Princess, who, it seemed, made herself disagreeable by herairs of royalty; who had suffered dreadfully from the voyage; and who detested America and everythingAmerican; but who was, not without some show of reason, jealous of her husband, and endured endlesssufferings, though with a very bad grace, rather than lose sight of him.

Not only was Lord Skye obliged to turn the Legation into an hotel, but in the full enthusiasm of his loyalty hefelt himself called upon to give a ball. It was, he said, the easiest way of paying off all his debts at once, and ifthe Princess was good for nothing else, she could be utilized as a show by way of "promoting the harmony ofthe two great nations." In other words, Lord Skye meant to exhibit the Princess for his own diplomatic benefit,and he did so. One would have thought that at this season, when Congress had adjourned, Washington wouldhardly have afforded society enough to fill a ball-room, but this, instead of being a drawback, was anadvantage. It permitted the British Minister to issue invitations without limit. He asked not only the Presidentand his Cabinet, and the judges, and the army, and the navy, and all the residents of Washington who had anyclaim to consideration, but also all the senators, all the representatives in Congress, all the governors of Stateswith their staffs, if they had any, all eminent citizens and their families throughout the Union and Canada, andfinally every private individual, from the North Pole to the Isthmus of Panama, who had ever shown him acivility or was able to control interest enough to ask for a card. The result was that Baltimore promised tocome in a body, and Philadelphia was equally well-disposed; New York provided several scores of guests, andBoston sent the governor and a delegation; even the well-known millionaire who represented California in theUnited States Senate was irritated because, his invitation having been timed to arrive just one day too late, hewas prevented from bringing his family across the continent with a choice party in a director's car, to enjoythe smiles of royalty in the halls of the British lion. It is astonishing what efforts freemen will make in a justcause.

Lord Skye himself treated the whole affair with easy contempt. One afternoon he strolled into Mrs. Lee'sparlour and begged her to give him a cup of tea.

Chapter XI 81

He said he had got rid of his menagerie for a few hours by shunting it off upon the German Legation, and hewas by way of wanting a little human society. Sybil, who was a great favourite with him, entreated to be toldall about the ball, but he insisted that he knew no more than she did. A man from New York had takenpossession of the Legation, but what he would do with it was not within the foresight of the wisest; trom thetalk of the young members of his Legation, Lord Skye gathered that the entire city was to be roofed in andforty millions of people expected, but his own concern in the affair was limited to the flowers he hoped toreceive.

"All young and beautiful women," said he to Sybil, "are to send me flowers.

I prefer Jacqueminot roses, but will accept any handsome variety, provided they are not wired. It is diplomaticetiquette that each lady who sends me flowers shall reserve at least one dance for me. You will please inscribethis at once upon your tablets, Miss Ross."

To Madeleine this ball was a godsend, for it came just in time to divert Sybil's mind from its troubles. A weekhad now passed since that revelation of Sybil's heart which had come like an earthquake upon Mrs. Lee. Sincethen Sybil had been nervous and irritable, all the more because she was conscious of being watched. She wasin secret ashamed of her own conduct, and inclined to be angry with Carrington, as though he wereresponsible for her foolishness; but she could not talk with Madeleine on the subject without discussing Mr.Ratcliffe, and Carrington had expressly forbidden her to attack Mr. Ratcliffe until it was clear that Ratcliffehad laid himself open to attack. This reticence deceived poor Mrs. Lee, who saw in her sister's moods onlythat unrequited attachment for which she held herself solely to blame. Her gross negligence in allowing Sybilto be improperly exposed to such a risk weighed heavily on her mind. With a saint's capacity for self-torment,Madeleine wielded the scourge over her own back until the blood came. She saw the roses rapidly fading fromSybil's cheeks, and by the help of an active imagination she discovered a hectic look and symptoms of acough. She became fairly morbid on the subject, and fretted herself into a fever, upon which Sybil sent, on herown responsibility, for the medical man, and Madeleine was obliged to dose herself with quinine. In fact,there was much more reason for anxiety about her than for her anxiety about Sybil, who, barring a littleyouthful nervousness in the face of responsibility, was as healthy and comfortable a young woman as could beshown in America, and whose sentiment never cost her five minutes' sleep, although her appetite may havebecome a shade more exacting than before. Madeleine was quick to notice this, and surprised her cook bymaking daily and almost hourly demands for new and impossible dishes, which she exhausted a library ofcookery-books to discover.

Lord Skye's ball and Sybil's interest in it were a great relief to Madeleine's mind, and she now turned herwhole soul to frivolity. Never, since she was seventeen, had she thought or talked so much about a ball, asnow about this ball to the Grand-Duchess. She wore out her own brain in the effort to amuse Sybil. She tookher to call on the Princess; she would have taken her to call on the Grand Lama had he come to Washington.She instigated her to order and send to Lord Skye a mass of the handsomest roses New York could afford. Sheset her at work on her dress several days before there was any occasion for it, and this famous costume had tobe taken out, examined, criticised, and discussed with unending interest. She talked about the dress, and thePrincess, and the ball, till her tongue clove to the roof of her mouth, and her brain refused to act. Frommorning till night, for one entire week, she ate, drank, breathed, and dreamt of the ball. Everything that lovecould suggest or labour carry out, she did, to amuse and occupy her sister.

She knew that all this was only temporary and palliative, and that more radical measures must be taken tosecure Sybil's happiness. On this subject she thought in secret until both head and heart ached. One thing andone thing only was clear: if Sybil loved Carrington, she should have him. How Madeleine expected to bringabout this change of heart in Carrington, was known only to herself. She regarded men as creatures made forwomen to dispose of, and capable of being transferred like checks, or baggage-labels, from one woman toanother, as desired. The only condition was that he should first be completely disabused of the notion that hecould dispose of himself. Mrs. Lee never doubted that she could make Carrington fall in love with Sybil

Chapter XI 82

provided she could place herself beyond his reach. At all events, come what might, even though she had toaccept the desperate alternative offered by Mr. Ratcliffe, nothing should be allowed to interfere with Sybil'shappiness. And thus it was, that, for the first time, Mrs. Lee began to ask herself whether it was not better tofind the solution of her perplexities in marriage.

Would she ever have been brought to this point without the violent pressure of her sister's supposed interests?This is one of those questions which wise men will not ask, because it is one which the wisest man or womancannot answer. Upon this theme, an army of ingenious authors have exhausted their ingenuity in entertainingthe public, and their works are to be found at every book-stall. They have decided that any woman will, underthe right conditions, marry any man at any time, provided her "higher nature" is properly appealed to. Onlywith regret can a writer forbear to moralize on this subject. "Beauty and the Beast," "Bluebeard," "Auld RobinGray," have the double charm to authors of being very pleasant to read, and still easier to dilute withsentiment. But at least ten thousand modern writers, with Lord Macaulay at their head, have so ravaged anddespoiled the region of fairy-stories and fables, that an allusion even to the "Arabian Nights" is no longerdecent. The capacity of women to make unsuitable marriages must be considered as the corner-stone ofsociety.

Meanwhile the ball had, in truth, very nearly driven all thought of Carrington out of Sybil's mind. The cityfilled again. The streets swarmed with fashionable young men and women from the provinces of New York,Philadelphia, and Boston, who gave Sybil abundance of occupation. She received bulletins of the progress ofaffairs. The President and his wife had consented to be present, out of their high respect for Her Majesty theQueen and their desire to see and to be seen. All the Cabinet would accompany the Chief Magistrate. Thediplomatic corps would appear in uniform; so, too, the officers of the army and navy; the Governor-General ofCanada was coming, with a staff. Lord Skye remarked that the Governor-General was a flat.

The day of the ball was a day of anxiety to Sybil, although not on account of Mr. Ratcliffe or of Mr.Carrington, who were of trifling consequence compared with the serious problem now before her. Theresponsibility of dressing both her sister and herself fell upon Sybil, who was the real author of all Mrs. Lee'smillinery triumphs when they now occurred, except that Madeleine managed to put character into whatevershe wore, which Sybil repudiated on her own account. On this day Sybil had reasons for special excitement.All winter two new dresses, one especially a triumph of Mr.

Worth's art, had lain in state upstairs, and Sybil had waited in vain for an occasion that should warrant thesplendour of these garments.

One afternoon in early June of the preceding summer, Mr. Worth had received a letter on the part of thereigning favourite of the King of Dahomey, directing him to create for her a ball-dress that should annihilateand utterly destroy with jealousy and despair the hearts of her seventy-five rivals; she was young andbeautiful; expense was not a consideration. Such were the words of her chamberlain. All that night, the greatgenius of the nineteenth century tossed wakefully on his bed revolving the problem in his mind. Visions offlesh-coloured tints shot with blood-red perturbed his brain, but he fought against and dismissed them; thatcombination would be commonplace in Dahomey. When the first rays of sunlight showed him the reflectionof his careworn face in the plate-glass mirrored ceiling, he rose and, with an impulse of despair, flung openthe casements. There before his blood-shot eyes lay the pure, still, new-born, radiant June morning. With a cryof inspiration the great man leaned out of the casement and rapidly caught the details of his new conception.Before ten o'clock he was again at his bureau in Paris. An imperious order brought to his private room everysilk, satin, and gauze within the range of pale pink, pale crocus, pale green, silver and azure. Then camechromatic scales of colour; combinations meant to vulgarise the rainbow; sinfonies and fugues; the twitteringof birds and the great peace of dewy nature; maidenhood in her awakening innocence; "The Dawn in June."The Master rested content.

A week later came an order from Sybil, including "an entirely original ball-dress,--unlike any other sent to

Chapter XI 83

America." Mr. Worth pondered, hesitated; recalled Sybil's figure; the original pose of her head; glancedanxiously at the map, and speculated whether the New York Herald had a special correspondent at Dahomey;and at last, with a generosity peculiar to great souls, he duplicated for "Miss S. Ross, New York, U.S.America," the order for "L'Aube, Mois de Juin."

The Schneidekoupons and Mr. French, who had reappeared in Washington, came to dine with Mrs. Lee on theevening of the ball, and Julia Schneidekoupon sought in vain to discover what Sybil was going to wear. "Behappy, my dear, in your ignorance!" said Sybil; "the pangs of envy will rankle soon enough."

An hour later her room, except the fireplace, where a wood fire was gently smouldering, became an altar ofsacrifice to the Deity of Dawn in June. Her bed, her low couch, her little tables, her chintz arm-chairs, werecovered with portions of the divinity, down to slippers and handkerchief, gloves and bunches of fresh roses.When at length, after a long effort, the work was complete, Mrs. Lee took a last critical look at the result, andenjoyed a glow of satisfaction. Young, happy, sparkling with consciousness of youth and beauty, Sybil stood,Hebe Anadyomene, rising from the foam of soft creplisse which swept back beneath the long train of pale,tender, pink silk, fainting into breadths of delicate primrose, relieved here and there by facings of Junegreen--or was it the blue of early morning? --or both?

suggesting unutterable freshness. A modest hint from her maid that "the girls," as women-servants call eachother in American households, would like to offer their share of incense at the shrine, was amiably met, andthey were allowed a glimpse of the divinity before she was enveloped in wraps. An admiring group, huddledin the doorway, murmured approval, from the leading "girl," who was the cook, a coloured widow of somesixty winters, whose admiration was irrepressible, down to a New England spinster whose Anabaptistconscience wrestled with her instincts, and who, although disapproving of "French folks," paid in her heartthat secret homage to their gowns and bonnets which her sterner lips refused. The applause of this audiencehas, from generation to generation, cheered the hearts of myriads of young women starting out on their littleadventures, while the domestic laurels flourish green and fresh for one half hour, until they wither at thethreshold of the ball-room.

Mrs. Lee toiled long and earnestly over her sister's toilet, for had not she herself in her own day been thebest-dressed girl in New York?--at least, she held that opinion, and her old instincts came to life againwhenever Sybil was to be prepared for any great occasion. Madeleine kissed her sister affectionately, andgave her unusual praise when the "Dawn in June" was complete. Sybil was at this moment the ideal ofblooming youth, and Mrs. Lee almost dared to hope that her heart was not permanently broken, and that shemight yet survive until Carrington could be brought back. Her own toilet was a much shorter affair, but Sybilwas impatient long before it was concluded; the carriage was waiting, and she was obliged to disappoint herhousehold by coming down enveloped in her long opera-cloak, and hurrying away.

When at length the sisters entered the reception-room at the British Legation, Lord Skye rebuked them for nothaving come early to receive with him. His Lordship, with a huge riband across his breast, and a star on hiscoat, condescended to express himself vigorously on the subject of the "Dawn in June." Schneidekoupon, whowas proud of his easy use of the latest artistic jargon, looked with respect at Mrs. Lee's silver-gray satin andits Venetian lace, the arrangement of which had been conscientiously stolen from a picture in the Louvre, andhe murmured audibly, "Nocturne in silver-gray!"--then, turning to Sybil--"and you? Of course! I see! A songwithout words!" Mr. French came up and, in his most fascinating tones, exclaimed, "Why, Mrs. Lee, you lookreal handsome to-night!" Jacobi, after a close scrutiny, said that he took the liberty of an old man in tellingthem that they were both dressed absolutely without fault. Even the Grand-Duke was struck by Sybil, andmade Lord Skye introduce him, after which ceremony he terrified her by asking the pleasure of a waltz. Shedisappeared from Madeleine's view, not to be brought back again until Dawn met dawn.

The ball was, as the newspapers declared, a brilliant success. Every one who knows the city of Washingtonwill recollect that, among some scores of magnificent residences which our own and foreign governments

Chapter XI 84

have built for the comfort of cabinet officers, judges, diplomatists, vice-presidents, speakers, and senators, theBritish Legation is by far the most impressive.

Combining in one harmonious whole the proportions of the Pitti Palace with the decoration of the Casa d'Oroand the dome of an Eastern Mosque, this architectural triumph offers extraordinary resources for society.Further description is unnecessary, since anyone may easily refer back to the New York newspapers of thefollowing morning, where accurate plans of the house on the ground floor, will be found; while the illustratednewspapers of the same week contain excellent sketches of the most pleasing scenic effects, as well as of theball-room and of the Princess smiling graciously from her throne. The lady just behind the Princess on herleft, is Mrs. Lee, a poor likeness, but easily distinguishable from the fact that the artist, for his own objects,has made her rather shorter, and the Princess rather taller, than was strictly correct, just as he has given thePrincess a gracious smile, which was quite different from her actual expression. In short, the artist iscompelled to exhibit the world rather as we would wish it to be, than as it was or is, or, indeed, is like shortlyto become. The strangest part of his picture is, however, the fact that he actually did see Mrs. Lee where hehas put her, at the Princess's elbow, which was almost the last place in the room where any one who knewMrs. Lee would have looked for her.

The explanation of this curious accident shall be given immediately, since the facts are not mentioned in thepublic reports of the ball, which only said that, "close behind her Royal Highness the Grand-Duchess, stoodour charming and aristocratic countrywoman, Mrs. Lightfoot Lee, who has made so great a sensation inWashington this winter, and whose name public rumour has connected with that of the Secretary of theTreasury. To her the Princess appeared to address most of her conversation."

The show was a very pretty one, and on a pleasant April evening there were many places less agreeable to bein than this. Much ground outside had been roofed over, to make a ball-room, large as an opera-house, with adaïs and a sofa in the centre of one long side, and another daïs with a second sofa immediately opposite to it inthe centre of the other long side. Each daïs had a canopy of red velvet, one bearing the Lion and the Unicorn,the other the American Eagle. The Royal Standard was displayed above the Unicorn; the Stars-and-Stripes,not quite so effectively, waved above the Eagle. The Princess, being no longer quite a child, found gas tryingto her complexion, and compelled Lord Skye to illuminate her beauty by one hundred thousand wax candies,more or less, which were arranged to be becoming about the Grand-ducal throne, and to be showy andunbecoming about the opposite institution across the way.

The exact facts were these. It had happened that the Grand-Duchess, having been necessarily brought intocontact with the President, and particularly with his wife, during the past week, had conceived for the latter anantipathy hardly to be expressed in words. Her fixed determination was at any cost to keep the Presidentialparty at a distance, and it was only after a stormy scene that the Grand-Duke and Lord Skye succeeded inextorting her consent that the President should take her to supper. Further than this she would not go. Shewould not speak to "that woman," as she called the President's wife, nor be in her neighbourhood. She wouldrather stay in her own room all the evening, and she did not care in the least what the Queen would think of it,for she was no subject of the Queen's. The case was a hard one for Lord Skye, who was perplexed to know,from this point of view, why he was entertaining the Princess at all; but, with the help of the Grand-Duke andLord Dunbeg, who was very active and smiled deprecation with some success, he found a way out of it; andthis was the reason why there were two thrones in the ball-room, and why the British throne was lighted withsuch careful reference to the Princess's complexion. Lord Skye immolated himself in the usual effort ofBritish and American Ministers, to keep the two great powers apart. He and the Grand-Duke and LordDunbeg acted as buffers with watchful diligence, dexterity, and success. As one resource, Lord Skye hadbethought himself of Mrs. Lee, and he told the Princess the story of Mrs. Lee's relations with the President'swife, a story which was no secret in Washington, for, apart from Madeleine's own account, society was left inno doubt of the light in which Mrs. Lee was regarded by the mistress of the White House, whom Washingtonladles were now in the habit of drawing out on the subject of Mrs. Lee, and who always rose to the bait withfresh vivacity, to the amusement and delight of Victoria Dare and other mischief-makers.

Chapter XI 85

"She will not trouble you so long as you can keep Mrs. Lee in your neighbourhood," said Lord Skye, and thePrincess accordingly seized upon Mrs. Lee and brandished her, as though she were a charm against the evileye, in the face of the President's party. She made Mrs. Lee take a place just behind her as though she were alady-in-waiting. She even graciously permitted her to sit down, so near that their chairs touched. Whenever"that woman" was within sight, which was most of the time, the Princess directed her conversation entirely toMrs. Lee and took care to make it evident. Even before the Presidential party had arrived, Madeleine hadfallen into the Princess's grasp, and when the Princess went forward to receive the President and his wife,which she did with a bow of stately and distant dignity, she dragged Madeleine closely by her side. Mrs. Leebowed too; she could not well help it; but was cut dead for her pains, with a glare of contempt and hatred.Lord Skye, who was acting as cavalier to the President's wife, was panic-stricken, and hastened to march hisdemocratic potentate away, under pretence of showing her the decorations. He placed her at last on her ownthrone, where he and the Grand-Duke relieved each other in standing guard at intervals throughout theevening. When the Princess followed with the President, she compelled her husband to take Mrs. Lee on hisarm and conduct her to the British throne, with no other object than to exasperate the President's wife, who,from her elevated platform, looked down upon the cortège with a scowl.

In all this affair Mrs. Lee was the principal sufferer. No one could relieve her, and she was literally penned inas she sat. The Princess kept up an incessant fire of small conversation, principally complaint andfault-finding, which no one dared to interrupt. Mrs. Lee was painfully bored, and after a time even theabsurdity of the thing ceased to amuse her.

She had, too, the ill-luck to make one or two remarks which appealed to some hidden sense of humour in thePrincess, who laughed and, in the style of royal personages, gave her to understand that she would like moreamusement of the same sort. Of all things in life, Mrs. Lee held this kind of court-service in contempt, for shewas something more than republican--a little communistic at heart, and her only serious complaint of thePresident and his wife was that they undertook to have a court and to ape monarchy.

She had no notion of admitting social superiority in any one, President or Prince, and to be suddenlyconverted into a lady-in-waiting to a small German Grand-Duchess, was a terrible blow. But what was to bedone? Lord Skye had drafted her into the service and she could not decently refuse to help him when he cameto her side and told her, with his usual calm directness, what his difficulties were, and how he counted uponher to help him out.

The same play went on at supper, where there was a royal-presidential table, which held about two dozenguests, and the two great ladies presiding, as far apart as they could be placed. The Grand-Duke and LordSkye, on either side of the President's wife, did their duty like men, and were rewarded by receiving from hermuch information about the domestic arrangements of the White House. The President, however, who sat nextthe Princess at the opposite end, was evidently depressed, owing partly to the fact that the Princess, indefiance of all etiquette, had compelled Lord Dunbeg to take Mrs. Lee to supper and to place her directly nextthe President. Madeleine tried to escape, but was stopped by the Princess, who addressed her across thePresident and in a decided tone asked her to sit precisely there. Mrs.

Lee looked timidly at her neighbour, who made no sign, but ate his supper in silence only broken by anoccasional reply to a rare remark. Mrs. Lee pitied him, and wondered what his wife would say when theyreached home. She caught Ratcliffe's eye down the table, watching her with a smile; she tried to talk fluentlywith Dunbeg; but not until supper was long over and two o'clock was at hand; not until the Presidential party,under all the proper formalities, had taken their leave of the Grand-ducal party; not until Lord Skye hadescorted them to their carriage and returned to say that they were gone, did the Princess loose her hold uponMrs. Lee and allow her to slip away into obscurity.

Meanwhile the ball had gone on after the manner of balls. As Madeleine sat in her enforced grandeur shecould watch all that passed. She had seen Sybil whirling about with one man after another, amid a swarm of

Chapter XI 86

dancers, enjoying herself to the utmost and occasionally giving a nod and a smile to her sister as their eyesmet. There, too, was Victoria Dare, who never appeared flurried even when waltzing with Lord Dunbeg,whose education as a dancer had been neglected. The fact was now fully recognized that Victoria wascarrying on a systematic flirtation with Dunbeg, and had undertaken as her latest duty the task of teaching himto waltz. His struggles and her calmness in assisting them commanded respect. On the opposite side of theroom, by the republican throne, Mrs. Lee had watched Mr. Ratcliffe standing by the President, who appearedunwilling to let him out of arm's length and who seemed to make to him most of his few remarks.Schneidekoupon and his sister were mixed in the throng, dancing as though England had never countenancedthe heresy of free-trade. On the whole, Mrs. Lee was satisfied.

If her own sufferings were great, they were not without reward. She studied all the women in the ball-room,and if there was one prettier than Sybil, Madeleine's eyes could not discover her. If there was a more perfectdress, Madeleine knew nothing of dressing. On these points she felt the confidence of conviction. Her calmwould have been complete, had she felt quite sure that none of Sybil's gaiety was superficial and that it wouldnot be followed by reaction. She watched nervously to see whether her face changed its gay expression, andonce she thought it became depressed, but this was when the Grand-Duke came up to claim his waltz, and thelook rapidly passed away when they got upon the floor and his Highness began to wheel round the room witha precision and momentum that would have done honour to a regiment of Life Guards. He seemed pleasedwith his experiment, for he was seen again and again careering over the floor with Sybil until Mrs. Lee herselfbecame nervous, for the Princess frowned.

After her release Madeleine lingered awhile in the ball-room to speak with her sister and to receivecongratulations. For half an hour she was a greater belle than Sybil. A crowd of men clustered about her,amused at the part she had played in the evening's entertainment and full of compliments upon her promotionat Court. Lord Skye himself found time to offer her his thanks in a more serious tone than he generallyaffected. "You have suffered much," said he, "and I am grateful." Madeleine laughed as she answered that hersufferings had seemed nothing to her while she watched his. But at last she became weary of the noise andglare of the ball-room, and, accepting the arm of her excellent friend Count Popoff, she strolled with him backto the house. There at last she sat down on a sofa in a quiet window-recess where the light was less strong andwhere a convenient laurel spread its leaves in front so as to make a bower through which she could see thepassers-by without being seen by them except with an effort. Had she been a younger woman, this would havebeen the spot for a flirtation, but Mrs. Lee never flirted, and the idea of her flirting with Popoff would haveseemed ludicrous to all mankind.

He did not sit down, but was leaning against the angle of the wall, talking with her, when suddenly Mr.Ratcliffe appeared and took the seat by her side with such deliberation and apparent sense of property thatPopoff incontinently turned and fled. No one knew where the Secretary came from, or how he learned that shewas there. He made no explanation and she took care to ask for none. She gave him a highly-coloured accountof her evening's service as lady-in-waiting, which he matched by that of his own trials as gentleman-usher tothe President, who, it seemed, had clung desperately to his old enemy in the absence of any other rock toclutch at.

Ratcliffe looked the character of Prime Minister sufficiently well at this moment. He would have held hisown, at a pinch, in any Court, not merely in Europe but in India or China, where dignity is still expected ofgentlemen.

Excepting for a certain coarse and animal expression about the mouth, and an indefinable coldness in the eye,he was a handsome man and still in his prime. Every one remarked how much he was improved since enteringthe Cabinet. He had dropped his senatorial manner. His clothes were no longer congressional, but those of arespectable man, neat and decent. His shirts no longer protruded in the wrong places, nor were his shirt-collarsfrayed or soiled. His hair did not stray over his eyes, ears, and coat, like that of a Scotch terrier, but had gotitself cut. Having overheard Mrs. Lee express on one occasion her opinion of people who did not take a cold

Chapter XI 87

bath every morning, he had thought it best to adopt this reform, although he would not have had it generallyknown, tot it savoured ot caste. He made an effort not to be dictatorial and to forget that he had been thePrairie Giant, the bully of the Senate. In short, what with Mrs. Lee's influence and what with his emancipationfrom the Senate chamber with its code of bad manners and worse morals, Mr. Ratcliffe was fast becoming arespectable member of society whom a man who had never been in prison or in politics might safelyacknowledge as a friend.

Mr. Ratcliffe was now evidently bent upon being heard. After charting for a time with some humour on thePresident's successes as a man of fashion, he changed the subject to the merits of the President as a statesman,and little by little as he spoke he became serious and his voice sank into low and confidential tones. He plainlysaid that the President's incapacity had now become notorious among his followers; that it was only withdifficulty his Cabinet and friends could prevent him from making a fool of himself fifty times a day; that allthe party leaders who had occasion to deal with him were so thoroughly disgusted that the Cabinet had to passits time in trying to pacify them; while this state of things lasted, Ratcliffe's own influence must be paramount;he had good reason to know that if the Presidential election were to take place this year, nothing could preventhis nomination and election; even at three years' distance the chances in his favour were at least two to one;and after this exordium he went on in a low tone with increasing earnestness, while Mrs. Lee sat motionless asthe statue of Agrippina, her eyes fixed on the ground:

"I am not one of those who are happy in political life. I am a politician because I cannot help myself; it is thetrade I am fittest for, and ambition is my resource to make it tolerable. In politics we cannot keep our handsclean. I have done many things in my political career that are not defensible. To act with entire honesty andself-respect, one should always live in a pure atmosphere, and the atmosphere of politics is impure.

Domestic life is the salvation of many public men, but I have for many years been deprived of it. I have nowcome to that point where increasing responsibilities and temptations make me require help. I must have it.You alone can give it to me. You are kind, thoughtful, conscientious, high-minded, cultivated, fitted betterthan any woman I ever saw, for public duties. Your place is there. You belong among those who exercise aninfluence beyond their time. I only ask you to take the place which is yours."

This desperate appeal to Mrs. Lee's ambition was a calculated part of Ratcliffe's scheme. He was well awarethat he had marked high game, and that in proportion to this height must be the power of his lure. Nor was heembarrassed because Mrs. Lee sat still and pale with her eyes fixed on the ground and her hands twistedtogether in her lap. The eagle that soars highest must be longer in descending to the ground than the sparrowor the partridge. Mrs. Lee had a thousand things to think about in this brief time, and yet she found that shecould not think at all; a succession of mere images and fragments of thought passed rapidly over her mind,and her will exercised no control upon their order or their nature. One of these fleeting reflections was that inall the offers of marriage she had ever heard, this was the most unsentimental and businesslike. As for hisappeal to her ambition, it fell quite dead upon her ear, but a woman must be more than a heroine who canlisten to flattery so evidently sincere, from a man who is pre-eminent among men, without being affected byit. To her, however, the great and overpowering fact was that she found herself unable to retreat or escape; hertactics were disconcerted, her temporary barriers beaten down.

The offer was made. What should she do with it?

She had thought for months on this subject without being able to form a decision; what hope was there thatshe should be able to decide now, in a ball-room, at a minute's notice? When, as occasionally happens, theconflicting sentiments, prejudices, and passions of a lifetime are compressed into a single instant, theysometimes overcharge the mind and it refuses to work. Mrs. Lee sat still and let things take their course; adangerous expedient, as thousands of women have learned, for it leaves them at the mercy of the strong will,bent upon mastery.

Chapter XI 88

The music from the ball-room did not stop. Crowds of persons passed by their retreat. Some glanced in, andnot one of these felt a doubt what was going on there. An unmistakeable atmosphere of mystery and intensitysurrounded tfle pair. Ratcliffe's eyes were fixed upon Mrs. Lee, and hers on the ground. Neither seemed tospeak or to stir. Old Baron Jacobi, who never failed to see everything, saw this as he went by, and ejaculated aforeign oath of frightful import. Victoria Dare saw it and was devoured by curiosity to such a point as to behardly capable of containing herself.

After a silence which seemed interminable, Ratcliffe went on: "I do not speak of my own feelings because Iknow that unless compelled by a strong sense of duty, you will not be decided by any devotion of mine. But Ihonestly say that I have learned to depend on you to a degree I can hardly express; and when I think of what Ishould be without you, life seems to me so intolerably dark that I am ready to make any sacrifice, to acceptany conditions that will keep you by my side."

Meanwhile Victoria Dare, although deeply interested in what Dunbeg was telling her, had met Sybil and hadstopped a single second to whisper in her ear: "You had better look after your sister, in the window, behindthe laurel with Mr. Ratcliffe!" Sybil was on Lord Skye's arm, enjoying herself amazingly, though the nightwas far gone, but when she caught Victoria's words, the expression of her face wholly changed. All theanxieties and terrors of the last fortnight, came back upon it. She dragged Lord Skye across the hall andlooked in upon her sister. One glance was enough.

Desperately frightened but afraid to hesitate, she went directly up to Madeleine who was still sitting like astatue, listening to Ratcliffe's last words. As she hurriedly entered, Mrs. Lee, looking up, caught sight of herpale face, and started from her seat.

"Are you ill, Sybil?" she exclaimed; "is anything the matter?"

"A little--fatigued," gasped Sybil; "I thought you might be ready to go home."

"I am," cried Madeleine; "I am quite ready. Good evening, Mr. Ratcliffe. I will see you to-morrow. LordSkye, shall I take leave of the Princess?"

"The Princess retired half an hour ago," replied Lord Skye, who saw the situation and was quite ready to helpSybil; "let me take you to the dressing-room and order your carriage." Mr. Ratcliffe found himself suddenlyleft alone, while Mrs. Lee hurried away, torn by fresh anxieties. They had reached the dressing-room and werenearly ready to go home, when Victora Dare suddenly dashed in upon them, with an animation of mannervery unusual in her, and, seizing Sybil by the hand, drew her into an adjoining room and shut the door. "Canyou keep a secret?" said she abruptly.

"What!" said Sybil, looking at her with open-mouthed interest; "you don't mean--are you really--tell me,quick!"

"Yes!" said Victoria relapsing into composure; "I am engaged!"

"To Lord Dunbeg?"

Victoria nodded, and Sybil, whose nerves were strung to the highest pitch by excitement, flattery, fatigue,perplexity, and terror, burst into a paroxysm of laughter, that startled even the calm Miss Dare.

"Poor Lord Dunbeg! don't be hard on him, Victoria!" she gasped when at last she found breath; "do you reallymean to pass the rest of your life in Ireland? Oh, how much you will teach them!"

"You forget, my dear," said Victoria, who had placidly enthroned herself on the foot of a bed, "that I am not a

Chapter XI 89

pauper. I am told that Dunbeg Castle is a romantic summer residence, and in the dull season we shall ofcourse go to London or somewhere. I shall be civil to you when you come over. Don't you think a coronet willlook well on me?"

Sybil burst again into laughter so irrepressible and prolonged that it puzzled even poor Dunbeg, who wasimpatiently pacing the corridor outside.

It alarmed Madeleine, who suddenly opened the door. Sybil recovered herself, and, her eyes streaming withtears, presented Victoria to her sister:

"Madeleine, allow me to introduce you to the Countess Dunbeg!"

But Mrs. Lee was much too anxious to feel any interest in Lady Dunbeg. A sudden fear struck her that Sybilwas going into hysterics because Victoria's engagement recalled her own disappointment. She hurried hersister away to the carriage.

Chapter XII

THEY drove home in silence, Mrs. Lee disturbed with anxieties and doubts, partly caused by her sister, partlyby Mr. Ratcliffe; Sybil divided between amusement at Victoria's conquest, and alarm at her own boldness inmeddling with her sister's affairs. Desperation, however, was stronger than fear. She made up her mind thatfurther suspense was not to be endured; she would fight her baffle now before another hour was lost; surely notime could be better. A few moments brought them to their door. Mrs. Lee had told her maid not to wait forthem, and they were alone. The fire was still alive on Madeleine's hearth, and she threw more wood upon it.Then she insisted that Sybil must go to bed at once. But Sybil refused; she felt quite well, she said, and not inthe least sleepy; she had a great deal to talk about, and wanted to get it off her mind. Nevertheless, herfeminine regard for the "Dawn in June" led her to postpone what she had to say until with Madeleine's helpshe had laid the triumph of the ball carefully aside; then, putting on her dressing-gown, and hastily plungingCarrington's letter into her breast, like a concealed weapon, she hurried back to Madeleine's room andestablished herself in a chair before the fire. There, after a moment's pause, the two women began theirlong-deferred trial of strength, in which the match was so nearly equal as to make the result doubtful; for, ifMadeleine were much the cleverer, Sybil in this case knew much better what she wanted, and had a clear ideahow she meant to gain it, while Madeleine, unsuspicious of attack, had no plan of defence at all.

"Madeleine," began Sybil, solemnly, and with a violent palpitation of the heart, "I want you to tell mesomething."

"What is it, my child?" said Mrs. Lee, puzzled, and yet half ready to see that there must be some connectionbetween her sister's coming question and the sudden illness at the ball, which had disappeared as suddenly asit came.

"Do you mean to marry Mr. Ratcliffe?"

Poor Mrs. Lee was quite disconcerted by the directness of the attack. This fatal question met her at every turn.Hardly had she succeeded in escaping trom it at the ball scarcely an hour ago, by a stroke of good fortune forwhich she now began to see she was indebted to Sybil, and here it was again presented to her face like apistol. The whole town, then, was asking it.

Ratcliffe's offer must have been seen by half Washington, and her reply was awaited by an immense audience,as though she were a political returning-board. Her disgust was intense, and her first answer to Sybil was aquick inquiry:

Chapter XII 90

"Why do you ask such a question? have you heard anything,--has anyone talked about it to you?"

"No!" replied Sybil; "but I must know; I can see for myself without being told, that Mr. Racliffe is trying tomake you marry him. I don't ask out of curiosity; this is something that concerns me nearly as much as it doesyou yourself. Please tell me! don't treat me like a child any longer! let me know what you are thinking about! Iam so tired of being left in the dark!

You have no idea how much this thing weighs on me. Oh, Maude, I shall never be happy again until you trustme about this."

Mrs. Lee felt a little pang of conscience, and seemed suddenly to become conscious of a new coil, tighteningabout her, in this wretched complication. Unable to see her way, ignorant of her sister's motives, urged on bythe idea that Sybil's happiness was involved, she was now charged with want of feeling, and called upon for adirect answer to a plain question.

How could she aver that she did not mean to marry Mr. Ratcliffe? to say this would be to shut the door on allthe objects she had at heart. If a direct answer must be given, it was better to say "Yes!" and have it over;better to leap blindly and see what came of it. Mrs. Lee, therefore, with an internal gasp, but with no visiblesign of excitement, said, as though she were in a dream:

"Well, Sybil, I will tell you. I would have told you long ago if I had known myself. Yes! I have made up mymind to marry Mr. Ratcliffe!"

Sybil sprang to her feet with a cry: "And have you told him so?" she asked.

"No! you came and interrupted us just as we were speaking. I was glad you did come, for it gives me a littletime to think. But I am decided now. I shall tell him to-morrow."

This was not said with the air or one wnose heart beat warmly at the thought of confessing her love. Mrs. Leespoke mechanically, and almost with an effort. Sybil flung herself with all her energy upon her sister;violently excited, and eager to make herself heard, without waiting for arguments, she broke out into a torrentof entreaties: "Oh, don't, don't, don't! Oh, please, please, don't, my dearest, dearest Maude! unless you want tobreak my heart, don't marry that man! You can't love him! You can never be happy with him! he will take youaway to Peonia, and you will die there! I shall never see you again! He will make you unhappy; he will beatyou, I know he will! Oh, if you care for me at all, don't marry him! Send him away! don't see him again! let usgo ourselves, now, in the morning train, before he comes back. I'm all ready; I'll pack everything for you;we'll go to Newport; to Europe--anywhere, to be out of his reach!"

With this passionate appeal, Sybil threw herself on her knees by her sister's side, and, clasping her armsaround Madeleine's waist, sobbed as though her heart were already broken. Had Carrington seen her then hemust have admitted that she had carried out his instructions to the letter. She was quite honest, too, in it all.She meant what she said, and her tears were real tears that had been pent up for weeks. Unluckily, her logicwas feeble. Her idea of Mr. Ratcliffe's character was vague, and biased by mere theories of what a PrairieGiant of Peonia should be in his domestic relations. Her idea of Peonia, too, was indistinct. She was hauntedby a vision of her sister, sitting on a horse-hair sofa before an air-tight iron stove in a small room with high,bare white walls, a chromolithograph on each, and at her side a marble-topped table surmounted by a glassvase containing funereal dried grasses; the only literature, Frank Leslie's periodical and the New York Ledger,with a strong smell of cooking everywhere prevalent. Here she saw Madeleine receiving visitors, the wives ofneighbours and constituents, who told her the Peonia news.

Notwithstanding her ignorant and unreasonable prejudice against western men and women, western towns andprairies, and, in short, everything western, down to western politics and western politicians, whom she

Chapter XII 91

perversely asserted to be tue lowest ot all western products, there was still some common sense in Sybil's idea.When that inevitable hour struck for Mr.

Ratcliffe, which strikes sooner or later for all politicians, and an ungrateful country permitted him to pineamong his friends in Illinois, what did he propose to do with his wife? Did he seriously suppose that she, whowas bored to death by New York, and had been able to find no permanent pleasure in Europe, would livequietly in the romantic village of Peonia? If not, did Mr. Ratcliffe imagine that they could find happiness inthe enjoyment of each other's society, and of Mrs. Lee's income, in the excitements of Washington? In theardour of his pursuit, Mr. Ratcliffe had accepted in advance any conditions which Mrs. Lee might impose, butif he really imagined that happiness and content lay on the purple rim of this sunset, he had more confidencein women and in money than a wider experience was ever likely to justify.

Whatever might be Mr. Ratcliffe's schemes for dealing with these obstacles they could hardly be such aswould satisfy Sybil, who, if inaccurate in her theories about Prairie Giants, yet understood women, andespecially her sister, much better than Mr. Ratcliffe ever could do. Here she was safe, and it would have beenbetter had she said no more, for Mrs. Lee, though staggered for a moment by her sister's vehemence, wasreassured by what seemed the absurdity of her fears. Madeleine rebelled against this hysterical violence ofopposition, and became more fixed in her decision.

She scolded her sister in good, set terms--

"Sybil, Sybil! you must not be so violent. Behave like a woman, and not like a spoiled child!"

Mrs. Lee, like most persons who have to deal with spoiled or unspoiled children, resorted to severity, not somuch because it was the proper way of dealing with them, as because she knew not what else to do. She wasthoroughly uncomfortable and weary. She was not satisfied with herself or with her own motives. Doubtencompassed her on all sides, and her worst opponent was that sister whose happiness had turned the scaleagainst her own judgment.

Nevertheless her tactics answered their object of checking Sybil's vehemence. Her sobs came to an end, andshe presently rose with a quieter air.

"Madeleine," said she, "do you really want to marry Mr. Ratcliffe?"

"What else can I do, my dear Sybil? I want to do whatever is for the best. I thought you might be pleased."

"You thought I might be pleased?" cried Sybil in astonishment. "What a strange idea! If you had ever spokento me about it I should have told you that I hate him, and can't understand how you can abide him. But Iwould rather marry him myself than see you marry him. I know that you will kill yourself with unhappinesswhen you have done it. Oh, Maude, please tell me that you won't!" And Sybil began gently sobbing again,while she caressed her sister.

Mrs. Lee was infinitely distressed. To act against the wishes of her nearest friends was hard enough, but toappear harsh and unfeeling to the one being whose happiness she had at heart, was intolerable. Yet no sensiblewoman, after saying that she meant to marry a man like Mr. Ratcliffe, could throw him over merely becauseanother woman chose to behave like a spoiled child.

Sybil was more childish than Madeleine herself had supposed. She could not even see where her own interestlay. She knew no more about Mr. Ratcliffe and the West than if he were the giant of a fairy-story, and lived atthe top of a bean-stalk. She must be treated as a child; with gentleness, affection, forbearance, but withfirmness and decision. She must be refused what she asked, for her own good.

Chapter XII 92

Thus it came about that at last Mrs. Lee spoke, with an appearance of decision far from representing herinternal tremor.

"Sybil, dear, I have made up my mind to marry Mr. Ratcliffe because there is no other way of making everyone happy. You need not be afraid of him. He is kind and generous. Besides, I can take care of myself; and Iwill take care of you too. Now let us not discuss it any more. It is broad daylight, and we are both tired out."

Sybil grew at once perfectly calm, and standing before her sister, as though their rôles were henceforward tobe reversed, said:

"You have really made up your mind, then? Nothing I can say will change it?"

Mrs. Lee, looking at her with more surprise than ever, could not force herself to speak; but she shook her headslowly and decidedly.

"Then," said Sybil, "there is only one thing more I can do. You must read this!" and she drew out Carrington'sletter, which she held before Madeleine's face.

"Not now, Sybil!" remonstrated Mrs. Lee, dreading another long struggle. "I will read it after we have hadsome rest. Go to bed now!"

"I do not leave this room, nor will I ever go to bed until you have read that letter," answered Sybil, seatingherself again before the fire with the resolution of Queen Elizabeth; "not if I sit here till you are married. Ipromised Mr. Carrington that you should read it instantly; it's all I can do now." With a sigh, Mrs. Lee drewup the window-curtain, and in the gray morning light sat down to break the seal and read the followingletter:--

"Washington, 2nd April.

"My dear Mrs. Lee, "This letter will only come into your hands in case there should be a necessity for yourknowing its contents. Nothing short of necessity would excuse my writing it. I have to ask your pardon forintruding again upon your private affairs. In this case, if I did not intrude, you would have cause for seriouscomplaint against me.

"You asked me the other day whether I knew anything against Mr. Ratcliffe which the world did not know, toaccount for my low opinion of his character. I evaded your question then. I was bound by professional rulesnot to disclose facts that came to me under a pledge of confidence. I am going to violate these rules now, onlybecause I owe you a duty which seems to me to override all others.

"I do know facts in regard to Mr. Ratcliffe, which have seemed to me to warrant a very low opinion of hischaracter, and to mark him as unfit to be, I will not say your husband, but even your acquaintance.

"You know that I am executor to Samuel Baker's will. You know who Samuel Baker was. You have seen hiswife. She has told you herself that I assisted her in the examination and destruction of all her husband's privatepapers according to his special death-bed request. One of the first facts I learned from these papers and herexplanations, was the following.

"Just eight years ago, the great 'Inter-Oceanic Mail Steamship Company,' wished to extend its service roundthe world, and, in order to do so, it applied to Congress for a heavy subsidy. The management of this affairwas put into the hands of Mr. Baker, and all his private letters to the President of the Company, in presscopies, as well as the President's replies, came into my possession. Baker's letters were, of course, written in asort of cypher, several kinds of which he was in the habit of using. He left among his papers a key to this

Chapter XII 93

cypher, but Mrs. Baker could have explained it without that help.

"It appeared from this correspondence that the bill was carried successfully through the House, and, onreaching the Senate, was referred to the appropriate Committee. Its ultimate passage was very doubtful; theend of the session was close at hand; the Senate was very evenly divided, and the Chairman of the Committeewas decidedly hostile.

"The Chairman of that Committee was Senator Ratcliffe, always mentioned by Mr. Baker in cypher, and withevery precaution. If you care, however, to verify the fact, and to trace the history of the Subsidy Bill throughall its stages, together with Mr. Ratcliffe's report, remarks, and votes upon it, you have only to look into thejournals and debates for that year.

"At last Mr. Baker wrote that Senator Ratcliffe had put the bill in his pocket, and unless some means could befound of overcoming his opposition, there would be no report, and the bill would never come to a vote. Allordinary kinds of argument and influence had been employed upon him, and were exhausted. In this exigencyBaker suggested that the Company should give him authority to see what money would do, but he added thatit would be worse than useless to deal with small sums. Unless at least one hundred thousand dollars could beemployed, it was better to leave the thing alone.

"The next mail authorized him to use any required amount of money not exceeding one hundred and fiftythousand dollars. Two days later he wrote that the bill was reported, and would pass the Senate withinforty-eight hours; and he congratulated the Company on the fact that he had used only one hundred thousanddollars out of its last credit.

"The bill was actually reported, passed, and became law as he foretold, and the Company has enjoyed itssubsidy ever since. Mrs. Baker also informed me that to her knowledge her husband gave the sum mentioned,in United States Coupon Bonds, to Senator Ratcliffe.

"This transaction, taken in connection with the tortuousness of his public course, explains the distrust I havealways expressed for him. You will, however, understand that all these papers have been destroyed. Mrs.Baker could never be induced to hazard her own comfort by revealing the facts to the public. The officers ofthe Company in their own interests would never betray the transaction, and their books were undoubtedly sokept as to show no trace of it. If I made this charge against Mr. Ratcliffe, I should be the only sufferer. Hewould deny and laugh at it. I could prove nothing. I am therefore more directly interested than he is in keepingsilence.

"In trusting this secret to you, I rely firmly upon your mentioning it to no one else--not even to your sister.You are at liberty, if you wish, to show this letter to one person only-- to Mr. Ratcliffe himself. That done,you will, I beg, burn it immediately.

"With the warmest good wishes, I am, "Ever most truly yours, "John Carrington."

When Mrs. Lee had finished reading this letter, she remained for some time quite silent, looking out into thesquare below. The morning had come, and the sky was bright with the fresh April sunlight. She threw openher window, and drew in the soft spring air. She needed all the purity and quiet that nature could give, for herwhole soul was in revolt, wounded, mortified, exasperated. Against the sentiment of all her friends she hadinsisted upon believing in this man; she had wrought herself up to the point of accepting him for her husband;a man who, if law were the same thing as justice, ought to be in a felon's cell; a man who could take money tobetray his trust. Her anger at first swept away all bounds. She was impatient for the moment when she shouldsee him again, and tear off his mask. For once she would express all the loathing she felt for the whole pack ofpolitical hounds. She would see whether the animal was made like other beings; whether he had a sense ofhonour; a single clean spot in his mind.

Chapter XII 94

Then it occurred to her that after all there might be a mistake; perhaps Mr.

Ratcliffe could explain the charge away. But this thought only laid bare another smarting wound in her pride.Not only did she believe the charge, but she believed that Mr. Ratcliffe would defend his act. She had beenwilling to marry a man whom she thought capable of such a crime, and now she shuddered at the idea that thischarge might have been brought against her husband, and that she could not dismiss it with instant incredulity,with indignant contempt. How had this happened? how had she got into so foul a complication? When she leftNew York, she had meant to be a mere spectator in Washington. Had it entered her head that she could bedrawn into any project of a second marriage, she never would have come at all, for she was proud of herloyalty to her husband's memory, and second marriages were her abhorrence. In her restlessness and solitude,she had forgotten this; she had only asked whether any life was worth living for a woman who had neitherhusband nor children. Was the family all that life had to offer? could she find no interest outside thehousehold? And so, led by this will-of-the-wisp, she had, with her eyes open, walked into the quagmire ofpolitics, in spite of remonstrance, in spite of conscience.

She rose and paced the room, while Sybil lay on the couch, watching her with eyes half shut. She grew moreand more angry with herself, and as her self-reproach increased, her anger against Ratcliffe faded away. Shehad no right to be angry with Ratcliffe. He had never deceived her. He had always openly enough avowed thathe knew no code of morals in politics; that if virtue did not answer his purpose he used vice. How could sheblame him for acts which he had repeatedly defended in her presence and with her tacit assent, on principlesthat warranted this or any other villainy?

The worst was that this discovery had come on her as a blow, not as a reprieve from execution. At this thoughtshe became furious with herself.

She had not known the recesses of her own heart. She had honestly supposed that Sybil's interests and Sybil'shappiness were forcing her to an act of self-sacrifice; and now she saw that in the depths of her soul verydifferent motives had been at work: ambition, thirst for power, restless eagerness to meddle in what did notconcern her, blind longing to escape from the torture of watching other women with full lives and satisfiedinstincts, while her own life was hungry and sad. For a time she had actually, unconscious as she was of thedelusion, hugged a hope that a new field of usefulness was open to her; that great opportunities for doing goodwere to supply the aching emptiness of that good which had been taken away; and that here at last was anobject for which there would be almost a pleasure in squandering the rest of existence even if she knew inadvance that the experiment would fail. Life was emptier than ever now that this dream was over. Yet theworst was not in that disappointment, but in the discovery of her own weakness and self-deception.

Worn out by long-continued anxiety, excitement and sleeplessness, she was unfit to struggle with thecreatures of her own imagination. Such a strain could only end in a nervous crisis, and at length it came:

"Oh, what a vile thing life is!" she cried, throwing up her arms with a gesture of helpless rage and despair."Oh, how I wish I were dead! how I wish the universe were annihilated!" and she flung herself down bySybil's side in a frenzy of tears.

Sybil, who had watched all this exhibition in silence, waited quietly for the excitement to pass. There waslittle to say. She could only soothe.

After the paroxysm had exhausted itself Madeleine lay quiet for a time, until other thoughts began to disturbher. From reproaching herself about Ratcliffe she went on to reproach herself about Sybil, who really lookedworn and pale, as though almost overcome by fatigue.

"Sybil," said she, "you must go to bed at once. You are tired out. It was very wrong in me to let you sit up solate. Go now, and get some sleep."

Chapter XII 95

"I am not going to bed till you do, Maude!" replied Sybil, with quiet obstinacy.

"Go, dear! it is all settled. I shall not marry Mr. Ratcliffe. You need not be anxious about it any more."

"Are you very unhappy?"

"Only very angry with myself. I ought to have taken Mr. Carrington's advice sooner."

"Oh, Maude!" exclaimed Sybil, with a sudden explosion of energy; "I wish you had taken him!"

This remark roused Mrs. Lee to new interest: "Why, Sybil," said she, "surely you are not in earnest?"

"Indeed, I am," replied Sybil, very decidedly. "I know you think I am in love with Mr. Carrington myself, butI'm not. I would a great deal rather have him for a brother-in-law, and he is so much the nicest man you know,and you could help his sisters."

Mrs. Lee hesitated a moment, for she was not quite certain whether it was wise to probe a healing wound, butshe was anxious to clear this last weight from her mind, and she dashed recklessly forward:

"Are you sure you are telling the truth, Sybil? Why, then, did you say that you cared for him? and why haveyou been so miserable ever since he went away?"

"Why? I should think it was plain enough why! Because I thought, as every one else did, that you were goingto marry Mr. Ratcliffe; and because if you married Mr. Ratcliffe, I must go and live alone; and because youtreated me like a child, and never took me into your confidence at all; and because Mr.

Carrington was the only person I had to advise me, and after he went away, I was left all alone to fight Mr.Ratcliffe and you both together, without a human soul to help me in case I made a mistake. You would havebeen a great deal more miserable than I if you had been in my place."

Madeleine looked at her for a moment in doubt. Would this last? did Sybil herself know the depth of her ownwound? But what could Mrs. Lee do now?

Perhaps Sybil did deceive herself a little. When this excitement had passed away, perhaps Carrington's imagemight recur to her mind a little too often for her own comfort. The future must take care of itself. Mrs. Leedrew her sister closer to her, and said: "Sybil, I have made a horrible mistake, and you must forgive me."

Chapter XIII

NOT until afternoon did Mrs. Lee reappear. How much she had slept she did not say, and she hardly lookedlike one whose slumbers had been long or sweet; but if she had slept little, she had made up for the loss bythinking much, and, while she thought, the storm which had raged so fiercely in her breast, more and moresubsided into calm. If there was not sunshine yet, there was at least stillness. As she lay, hour after hour,waiting for the sleep that did not come, she had at first the keen mortification of reflecting how easily she hadbeen led by mere vanity into imagining that she could be of use in the world. She even smiled in her solitudeat the picture she drew of herself, reforming Ratcliffe, and Krebs, and Schuyler Clinton. The ease with whichRatcliffe alone had twisted her about his finger, now that she saw it, made her writhe, and the thought of whathe might have done, had she married him, and of the endless succession of moral somersaults she would havehad to turn, chilled her with mortal terror. She had barely escaped being dragged under the wheels of themachine, and so coming to an untimely end. When she thought of this, she felt a mad passion to revengeherself on the whole race of politicians, with Ratcliffe at their head; she passed hours in framing bitter

Chapter XIII 96

speeches to be made to his face.

Then as she grew calmer, Ratcliffe's sins took on a milder hue; life, after all, had not been entirely blackenedby his arts; there was even some good in her experience, sharp though it were. Had she not come toWashington in search of men who cast a shadow, and was not Ratcliffe's shadow strong enough to satisfy her?Had she not penetrated the deepest recesses of politics, and learned how easily the mere possession of powercould convert the shadow of a hobby-horse existing only in the brain of a foolish country farmer, into a luridnightmare that convulsed the sleep of nations? The antics of Presidents and Senators had been amusing--soamusing that she had nearly been persuaded to take part in them. She had saved herself in time.

She had got to the bottom of this business of democratic government, and found out that it was nothing morethan government of any other kind. She might have known it by her own common sense, but now thatexperience had proved it, she was glad to quit the masquerade; to return to the true democracy of life, herpaupers and her prisons, her schools and her hospitals. As for Mr. Ratcliffe, she felt no difficulty in dealingwith him.

Let Mr. Ratcliffe, and his brother giants, wander on their own political prairie, and hunt for offices, or otherprofitable game, as they would.

Their objects were not her objects, and to join their company was not her ambition. She was no longer veryangry with Mr. Ratcliffe. She had no wish to insult him, or to quarrel with him. What he had done as apolitician, he had done according to his own moral code, and it was not her business to judge him; to protectherself was the only right she claimed. She thought she could easily hold him at arm's length, and although, ifCarrington had written the truth, they could never again be friends, there need be no difficulty in theirremaining acquaintances. If this view of her duty was narrow, it was at least proof that she had learnedsomething from Mr.

Ratcliffe; perhaps it was also proof that she had yet to learn Mr. Ratcliffe himself.

Two o'clock had struck before Mrs. Lee came down from her chamber, and Sybil had not yet made herappearance. Madeleine rang her bell and gave orders that, if Mr. Ratcliffe called she would see him, but shewas at home to no one else. Then she sat down to write letters and to prepare for her journey to New York, forshe must now hasten her departure in order to escape the gossip and criticism which she saw hanging like anavalanche over her head.

When Sybil at length came down, looking much fresher than her sister, they passed an hour together arrangingthis and other small matters, so that both of them were again in the best of spirits, and Sybil's face waswreathed in smiles.

A number of visitors came to the door that day, some of them prompted by friendliness and some by sheercuriosity, for Mrs. Lee's abrupt disappearance from the ball had excited remark. Against all these her door wasfirmly closed. On the other hand, as the afternoon went on, she sent Sybil away, so that she might have thefield entirely to herself, and Sybil, relieved of all her alarms, sallied out to interrupt Dunbeg's latest interviewwith his Countess, and to amuse herself with Victoria's last "phase."

Towards four o'clock the tall form of Mr. Ratcliffe was seen to issue from the Treasury Department and todescend the broad steps of its western front.

Turning deliberately towards the Square, the Secretary of the Treasury crossed the Avenue and stopping atMrs. Lee's door, rang the bell. He was immediately admitted. Mrs. Lee was alone in her parlour and roserather gravely as he entered, but welcomed him as cordially as she could. She wanted to put an end to hishopes at once and to do it decisively, but without hurting his feelings.

Chapter XIII 97

"Mr. Ratcliffe," said she, when he was seated- "I am sure you will be better pleased by my speaking instantlyand frankly. I could not reply to you last night. I will do so now without delay. What you wish is impossible. Iwould rather not even discuss it. Let us leave it here and return to our old relations."

She could not force herself to express any sense of gratitude for his affection, or of regret at being obliged tomeet it with so little return.

To treat him with tolerable civility was all she thought required of her.

Ratcliffe felt the change of manner. He had been prepared for a struggle, but not to be met with so blunt arebuff at the start. His look became serious and he hesitated a moment before speaking, but when he spoke atlast, it was with a manner as firm and decided as that of Mrs. Lee herself.

"I cannot accept such an answer. I will not say that I have a right to explanation,--I have no rights which youare bound to respect,--but from you I conceive that I may at least ask the favour of one, and that you will notrefuse it. Are you willing to tell me your reasons for this abrupt and harsh decision?"

"I do not dispute your right of explanation, Mr. Ratcliffe. You have the right, if you choose to use it, and I amready to give you every explanation in my power; but I hope you will not insist on my doing so. If I seemed tospeak abruptly and harshly, it was merely to spare you the greater annoyance of doubt. Since I am forced togive you pain, was it not fairer and more respectful to you to speak at once? We have been friends. I am verysoon going away. I sincerely want to avoid saying or doing anything that would change our relations."

Ratcliffe, however, paid no attention to these words, and gave them no answer. He was much too old a debaterto be misled by such trifles, when he needed all his faculties to pin his opponent to the wall. He asked:--

"Is your decision a new one?"

"It is a very old one, Mr. Ratcliffe, which I had let myself lose sight of, for a time. A night's reflection hasbrought me back to it."

"May I ask why you have returned to it? surely you would not have hesitated without strong reasons."

"I will tell you frankly. If, by appearing to hesitate, I have misled you, I am honestly sorry for it. I did notmean to do it. My hesitation was owing to the doubt whether my life might not really be best used in aidingyou. My decision was owing to the certainty that we are not fitted for each other.

Our lives run in separate grooves. We are both too old to change them."

Ratcliffe shook his head with an air of relief. "Your reasons, Mrs. Lee, are not sound. There is no suchdivergence in our lives. On the contrary I can give to yours the field it needs, and that it can get in no otherway; while you can give to mine everything it now wants. If these are your only reasons I am sure of beingable to remove them."

Madeleine looked as though she were not altogether pleased at this idea, and became a little dogmatic. "It isno use our arguing on this subject, Mr.

Ratcliffe. You and I take very different views of life. I cannot accept yours, and you could not practise onmine."

"Show me," said Ratcliffe, "a single example of such a divergence, and I will accept your decision withoutanother word."

Chapter XIII 98

Mrs. Lee hesitated and looked at him for an instant as though to be quite sure that he was in earnest. Therewas an effrontery about this challenge which surprised her, and if she did not check it on the spot, there wasno saying how much trouble it might give her. Then unlocking the drawer of the writing-desk at her elbow,she took out Carrington's letter and handed it to Mr. Ratcliffe.

"Here is such an example which has come to my knowledge very lately. I meant to show it to you in any case,but I would rather have waited."

Ratcliffe took the letter which she handed to him, opened it deliberately, looked at the signature, and read. Heshowed no sign of surprise or disturbance. No one would have imagined that he had, from the moment he sawCarrington's name, as precise a knowledge of what was in this letter as though he had written it himself. Hisfirst sensation was only one of anger that his projects had miscarried. How this had happened he could not atonce understand, for the idea that Sybil could have a hand in it did not occur to him. He had made up his mindthat Sybil was a silly, frivolous girl, who counted for nothing in her sister's actions. He had fallen into theusual masculine blunder of mixing up smartness of intelligence with strength of character. Sybil, withoutbeing a metaphysician, willed anything which she willed at all with more energy than her sister did, who wasworn out with the effort of life. Mr. Ratcliffe missed this point, and was left to wonder who it was that hadcrossed his path, and how Carrington had managed to be present and absent, to get a good office in Mexicoand to baulk his schemes in Washington, at the same time. He had not given Carrington credit for so muchcleverness.

He was violently irritated at the check. Another day, he thought, would have made him safe on this side; andpossibly he was right. Had he once succeeded in getting ever so slight a hold on Mrs. Lee he would have toldher this story with his own colouring, and from his own point of view, and he fully believed he could do thisin such a way as to rouse her sympathy. Now that her mind was prejudiced, the task would be much moredifficult; yet he did not despair, for it was his theory that Mrs. Lee, in the depths of her soul, wanted to be atthe head of the White House as much as he wanted to be there himself, and that her apparent coyness wasmere feminine indecision in the face of temptation. His thoughts now turned upon the best means of givingagain the upper hand to her ambition. He wanted to drive Carrington a second time from the field.

Thus it was that, having read the letter once in order to learn what was in it, he turned back, and slowly read itagain in order to gain time. Then he replaced it in its envelope, and returned it to Mrs. Lee, who, with equalcalmness, as though her interest in it were at an end, tossed it negligently into the fire, where it was reduced toashes under Ratcliffe's eyes.

He watched it burn for a moment, and then turning to her, said, with his usual composure, "I meant to havetold you of that affair myself. I am sorry that Mr. Carrington has thought proper to forestall me. No doubt hehas his own motives for taking my character in charge."

"Then it is true!" said Mrs. Lee, a little more quickly than she had meant to speak.

"True in its leading facts; untrue in some of its details, and in the impression it creates. During the Presidentialelection which took place eight years ago last autumn, there was, as you may remember, a violent contest anda very close vote. We believed (though I was not so prominent in the party then as now), that the result of thatelection would be almost as important to the nation as the result of the war itself. Our defeat meant that thegovernment must pass into the blood-stained hands of rebels, men whose designs were more than doubtful,and who could not, even if their designs had been good, restrain the violence of their followers. Inconsequence we strained every nerve. Money was freely spent, even to an amount much in excess of ourresources. How it was employed, I will not say.

I do not even know, for I held myself aloof from these details, which fell to the National Central Committee ofwhich I was not a member. The great point was that a very large sum had been borrowed on pledged

Chapter XIII 99

securities, and must be repaid. The members of the National Committee and certain senators held discussionson the subject, in which I shared. The end was that towards the close of the session the head of the committee,accompanied by two senators, came to me and told me that I must abandon my opposition to the SteamshipSubsidy. They made no open avowal of their reasons, and I did not press for one. Their declaration, as theresponsible heads of the organization, that certain action on my part was essential to the interests of the party,satisfied me. I did not consider myself at liberty to persist in a mere private opinion in regard to a measureabout which I recognized the extreme likelihood of my being in error. I accordingly reported the bill, andvoted for it, as did a large majority of the party. Mrs. Baker is mistaken in saying that the money was paid tome. If it was paid at all, of which I have no knowledge except from this letter, it was paid to the representativeof the National Committee. I received no money. I had nothing to do with the money further than as I mightdraw my own conclusions in regard to the subsequent payment of the campaign debt."

Mrs. Lee listened to all this with intense interest. Not until this moment had she really felt as though she hadgot to the heart of politics, so that she could, like a physician with his stethoscope, measure the organicdisease. Now at last she knew why the pulse beat with such unhealthy irregularity, and why men felt ananxiety which they could not or would not explain. Her interest in the disease overcame her disgust at thefoulness of the revelation. To say that the discovery gave her actual pleasure would be doing her injustice; butthe excitement of the moment swept away every other sensation. She did not even think of herself. Not untilafterwards did she fairly grasp the absurdity of Ratcliffe's wish that in the face of such a story as this, sheshould still have vanity enough to undertake the reform of politics. And with his aid too! The audacity of theman would have seemed sublime if she had felt sure that he knew the difference between good and evil,between a lie and the truth; but the more she saw of him, the surer she was that his courage was mere moralparalysis, and that he talked about virtue and vice as a man who is colour-blind talks about red and green; hedid not see them as she saw them; if left to choose for himself he would have nothing to guide him. Was itpolitics that had caused this atrophy of the moral senses by disuse? Meanwhile, here she sat face to face with amoral lunatic, who had not even enough sense of humour to see the absurdity of his own request, that sheshould go out to the shore of this ocean of corruption, and repeat the ancient rôle of King Canute, or DamePartington with her mop and her pail. What was to be done with such an animal?

The bystander who looked on at this scene with a wider knowledge of facts, might have found entertainmentin another view of the subject, that is to say, in the guilelessness ot Madeleine Lee. With all her warnings shewas yet a mere baby-in-arms in the face of the great politician. She accepted his story as true, and she thoughtit as bad as possible; but had Mr.

Ratcliffe's associates now been present to hear his version of it, they would have looked at each other with asmile of professional pride, and would have roundly sworn that he was, beyond a doubt, the ablest man thiscountry had ever produced, and next to certain of being President. They would not, however, have told theirown side of the story if they could have helped it, but in talking it over among themselves they might haveassumed the facts to have been nearly as follows: that Ratcliffe had dragged them into an enormousexpenditure to carry his own State, and with it his own re-election to the Senate; that they had tried to holdhim responsible, and he had tried to shirk the responsibility; that there had been warm discussions on thesubject; that he himself had privately suggested recourse to Baker, had shaped his conduct accordingly, andhad compelled them, in order to save their own credit, to receive the money.

Even if Mrs. Lee had heard this part of the story, though it might have sharpened her indignation against Mr.Ratcliffe, it would not have altered her opinions. As it was, she had heard enough, and with a great effort tocontrol her expression of disgust, she sank back in her chair as Ratcliffe concluded. Finding that she did notspeak, he went on:

"I do not undertake to defend this affair. It is the act of my public life which I most regret--not the doing, butthe necessity of doing. I do not differ from you in opinion on that point. I cannot acknowledge that there ishere any real divergence between us."

Chapter XIII 100

"I am afraid," said Mrs. Lee, "that I cannot agree with you."

This brief remark, the very brevity of which carried a barb of sarcasm, escaped from Madeleine's lips beforeshe had fairly intended it. Ratcliffe felt the sting, and it started him from his studied calmness of manner.

Rising from his chair he stood on the hearthrug before Mrs. Lee, and broke out upon her with an oration inthat old senatorial voice and style which was least calculated to enlist her sympathies:

"Mrs. Lee," said he, with harsh emphasis and dogmatic tone, "there are conflicting duties in all thetransactions of life, except the simplest.

However we may act, do what we may, we must violate some moral obligation.

All that can be asked of us is that we should guide ourselves by what we think the highest. At the time thisaffair occurred, I was a Senator of the United States. I was also a trusted member of a great political partywhich I looked upon as identical with the nation. In both capacities I owed duties to my constituents, to thegovernment, to the people. I might interpret these duties narrowly or broadly. I might say: Perish thegovernment, perish the Union, perish this people, rather than that I should soil my hands! Or I might say, as Idid, and as I would say again: Be my fate what it may, this glorious Union, the last hope of sufferinghumanity, shall be preserved."

Here he paused, and seeing that Mrs. Lee, after looking for a time at him, was now regarding the fire, lost inmeditation over the strange vagaries of the senatorial mind, he resumed, in another line of argument. Herightly judged that there must be some moral defect in his last remarks, although he could not see it, whichmade persistence in that direction useless.

"You ought not to blame me--you cannot blame me justly. It is to your sense of justice I appeal. Have I everconcealed from you my opinions on this subject? Have I not on the contrary always avowed them? Did I nothere, on this very spot, when challenged once before by this same Carrington, take credit for an act lessdefensible than this? Did I not tell you then that I had even violated the sanctity of a great popular election andreversed its result? That was my sole act! In comparison with it, this is a trifle! Who is injured by a steamshipcompany subscribing one or ten hundred thousand dollars to a campaign fund? Whose rights are affected byit? Perhaps its stock holders receive one dollar a share in dividends less than they otherwise would. If they donot complain, who else can do so? But in that election I deprived a million people of rights which belonged tothem as absolutely as their houses! You could not say that I had done wrong. Not a word of blame or criticismhave you ever uttered to me on that account. If there was an offence, you condoned it! You certainly led me tosuppose that you saw none. Why are you now so severe upon the smaller crime?"

This shot struck hard. Mrs. Lee visibly shrank under it, and lost her composure. This was the same reproachshe had made against herself, and to which she had been able to find no reply. With some agitation sheexclaimed:

"Mr. Ratcliffe, pray do me justice! I have tried not to be severe. I have said nothing in the way of attack orblame. I acknowledge that it is not my place to stand in judgment over your acts. I have more reason to blamemyself than you, and God knows I have blamed myself bitterly." The tears stood in her eyes as she said theselast words, and her voice trembled.

Ratcliffe saw that he had gained an advantage, and, sitting down nearer to her, he dropped his voice and urgedhis suit still more energetically:

"You did me justice then; why not do it now? You were convinced then that I did the best I could. I havealways done so. On the other hand I have never pretended that all my acts could be justified by abstract

Chapter XIII 101

morality. Where, then, is the divergence between us?"

Mrs. Lee did not undertake to answer this last argument: she only returned to her old ground. "Mr. Ratcliffe,"she said, "I do not want to argue this question. I have no doubt that you can overcome me in argument.Perhaps on my side this is a matter of feeling rather than of reason, but the truth is only too evident to me thatI am not fitted for politics. I should be a drag upon you. Let me be the judge of my own weakness! Do notinsist upon pressing me, further!"

She was ashamed of herself for this appeal to a man whom she could not respect, as though she were asuppliant at his mercy, but she feared the reproach of having deceived him, and she tried pitiably to escape it.

Ratcliffe was only encouraged by her weakness.

"I must insist upon pressing it, Mrs. Lee," replied he, and he became yet more earnest as he went on; "myfuture is too deeply involved in your decision to allow of my accepting your answer as final. I need your aid.

There is nothing I will not do to obtain it. Do you require affection? mine for you is boundless. I am ready toprove it by a life of devotion. Do you doubt my sincerity? test it in whatever way you please. Do you fearbeing dragged down to the level of ordinary politicians? so far as concerns myself, my great wish is to haveyour help in purifying politics. What higher ambition can there be than to serve one's country for such an end?

Your sense of duty is too keen not to feel that the noblest objects which can inspire any woman, combine topoint out your course."

Mrs. Lee was excessively uncomfortable, although not in the least shaken.

She began to see that she must take a stronger tone if she meant to bring this importunity to an end, and sheanswered:--

"I do not doubt your affection or your sincerity, Mr. Ratcliffe. It is myself I doubt. You have been kindenough to give me much of your confidence this winter, and if I do not yet know about politics all that is to beknown, I have learned enough to prove that I could do nothing sillier than to suppose myself competent toreform anything. If I pretended to think so, I should be a mere worldly, ambitious woman, such as peoplethink me. The idea of my purifying politics is absurd. I am sorry to speak so strongly, but I mean it. I do notcling very closely to life, and do not value my own very highly, but I will not tangle it in such a way; I willnot share the profits of vice; I am not willing to be made a receiver of stolen goods, or to be put in a positionwhere I am perpetually obliged to maintain that immorality is a virtue!"

As she went on she became more and more animated and her words took a sharper edge than she hadintended. Ratcliffe felt it, and showed his annoyance. His face grew dark and his eyes looked out at her withtheir ugliest expression. He even opened his mouth for an angry retort, but controlled himself with an effort,and presently resumed his argument.

"I had hoped," he began more solemnly than ever, "that I should find in you a lofty courage which woulddisregard such risks. If all tme men and women were to take the tone you have taken, our government wouldsoon perish. If you consent to share my career, I do not deny that you may find less satisfaction than I hope,but you will lead a mere death in life if you place yourself like a saint on a solitary column. I plead what Ibelieve to be your own cause in pleading mine. Do not sacrifice your life!"

Mrs. Lee was in despair. She could not reply what was on her lips, that to marry a murderer or a thief was nota sure way of diminishing crime. She had already said something so much like this that she shrank fromspeaking more plainly. So she fell back on her old theme.

Chapter XIII 102

"We must at all events, Mr. Ratcliffe, use our judgments according to our own consciences. I can only repeatnow what I said at first. I am sorry to seem insensible to your expressions towards me, but I cannot do whatyou wish. Let us maintain our old relations if you will, but do not press me further on this subject."

Ratcliffe grew more and more sombre as he became aware that defeat was staring him in the face. He wastenacious of purpose, and he had never in his life abandoned an object which he had so much at heart as this.He would not abandon it. For the moment, so completely had the fascination of Mrs.

Lee got the control of him, he would rather have abandoned the Presidency itself than her. He really loved heras earnestly as it was in his nature to love anything. To her obstinacy he would oppose an obstinacy greaterstill; but in the meanwhile his attack was disconcerted, and he was at a loss what next to do. Was it notpossible to change his ground; to offer inducements that would appeal even more strongly to feminineambition and love of display than the Presidency itself? He began again:--

"Is there no form of pledge I can give you? no sacrifice I can make? You dislike politics. Shall I leavepolitical life? I will do anything rather than lose you. I can probably control the appointment of Minister toEngland. The President would rather have me there than here. Suppose I were to abandon politics and take theEnglish mission. Would that sacrifice not affect you? You might pass four years in London where there wouldbe no politics, and where your social position would be the best in the world; and this would lead to thePresidency almost as surely as the other." Then suddenly, seeing that he was making no headway, he threw offhis studied calmness and broke out in an appeal of almost equally studied violence.

"Mrs. Lee! Madeleine! I cannot live without you. The sound of your voice--the touch of your hand--even therustle of your dress--are like wine to me. For God's sake, do not throw me over!"

He meant to crush opposition by force. More and more vehement as he spoke he actually bent over and triedto seize her hand. She drew it back as though he were a reptile. She was exasperated by this obstinatedisregard of her forbearance, this gross attempt to bribe her with office, this flagrant abandonment of even apretence of public virtue; the mere thought of his touch on her person was more repulsive than a loathsomedisease. Bent upon teaching him a lesson he would never forget, she spoke out abruptly, and with evidentsigns of contempt in her voice and manner:

"Mr. Ratcliffe, I am not to be bought. No rank, no dignity, no consideration, no conceivable expedient wouldinduce me to change my mind.

Let us have no more of this!"

Ratcliffe had already been more than once, during this conversation, on the verge of losing his temper.Naturally dictatorial and violent, only long training and severe experience had taught him self-control, andwhen he gave way to passion his bursts of fury were still tremendous. Mrs. Lee's evident personal disgust,even more than her last sharp rebuke, passed the bounds of his patience. As he stood before her, even she,high-spirited as she was, and not in a calm frame of mind, felt a momentary shock at seeing how his faceflushed, his eyes gleamed, and his hands trembled with rage.

"Ah!" exclaimed he, turning upon her with a harshness, almost a savageness, of manner that startled her stillmore; "I might have known what to expect!

Mrs. Clinton warned me early. She said then that I should find you a heartless coquette!"

"Mr. Ratcliffe!" exclaimed Madeleine, rising from her chair, and speaking in a warning voice almost aspassionate as his own.

Chapter XIII 103

"A heartless coquette!" he repeated, still more harshly than before; "she said you would do just this! that youmeant to deceive me! that you lived on flattery! that you could never be anything but a coquette, and that ifyou married me, I should repent it all my life. I believe her now!"

Mrs. Lee's temper, too, was naturally a high one. At this moment she, too, was flaming with anger, and wildwith a passionate impulse to annihilate this man. Conscious that the mastery was in her own hands, she couldthe more easily control her voice, and with an expression of unutterable contempt she spoke her last words tohim, words which had been ringing all day in her ears:

"Mr. Ratcliffe! I have listened to you with a great deal more patience and respect than you deserve. For onelong hour I have degraded myself by discussing with you the question whether I should marry a man who byhis own confession has betrayed the highest trusts that could be placed in him, who has taken money for hisvotes as a Senator, and who is now in public office by means of a successful fraud of his own, when in justicehe should be in a State's prison. I will have no more of this. Understand, once for all, that there is animpassable gulf between your life and mine. I do not doubt that you will make yourself President, butwhatever or wherever you are, never speak to me or recognize me again!"

He glared a moment into her face with a sort of blind rage, and seemed about to say more, when she sweptpast him, and before he realized it, he was alone.

Overmastered by passion, but conscious that he was powerless, Ratcliffe, after a moment's hesitation, left theroom and the house. He let himself out, shutting the front door behind him, and as he stood on the pavementold Baron Jacobi, who had special reasons for wishing to know how Mrs. Lee had recovered from the fatigueand excitements of the ball, came up to the spot.

A single glance at Ratcliffe showed him that something had gone wrong in the career of that great man, whosefortunes he always followed with so bitter a sneer of contempt. Impelled by the spirit of evil always at hiselbow, the Baron seized this moment to sound the depth of his friend's wound. They met at the door so closelythat recognition was inevitable, and Jacobi, with his worst smile, held out his hand, saying at the samemoment with diabolic malignity:

"I hope I may offer my felicitations to your Excellency!"

Ratcliffe was glad to find some victim on whom he could vent his rage. He had a long score of humiliations torepay this man, whose last insult was beyond all endurance. With an oath he dashed Jacobi's hand aside, and,grasping his shoulder, thrust him out of the path. The Baron, among whose weaknesses the want of hightemper and personal courage was not recorded, had no mind to tolerate such an insult from such a man. Evenwhile Ratcliffe's hand was still on his shoulder he had raised his cane, and before the Secretary saw what wascoming, the old man had struck him with all his force full in the face. For a moment Ratcliffe staggered backand grew pale, but the shock sobered him. He hesitated a single instant whether to crush his assailant with ablow, but he felt that for one of his youth and strength, to attack an infirm diplomatist in a public street wouldbe a fatal blunder, and while Jacobi stood, violently excited, with his cane raised ready to strike another blow,Mr. Ratcliffe suddenly turned his back and without a word, hastened away.

When Sybil returned, not long afterwards, she found no one in the parlour.

On going to her sister's room she discovered Madeleine lying on the couch, looking worn and pale, but with aslight smile and a peaceful expression on her face, as though she had done some act which her conscienceapproved. She called Sybil to her side, and, taking her hand, said:

"Sybil, dearest, will you go abroad with me again?"

Chapter XIII 104

"Of course I will," said Sybil; "I will go to the end of the world with you."

"I want to go to Egypt," said Madeleine, still smiling faintly; "democracy has shaken my nerves to pieces. Oh,what rest it would be to live in the Great Pyramid and look out for ever at the polar star!"

Conclusion

SYBIL TO CARRINGTON "May 1st, New York.

"My dear Mr. Carrington, "I promised to write you, and so, to keep my promise, and also because my sisterwishes me to tell you about our plans, I send this letter. We have left Washington--for ever, I am afraid--andare going to Europe next month.

You must know that a fortnight ago, Lord Skye gave a great ball to the Grand-Duchess of something-or-otherquite unspellable. I never can describe things, but it was all very fine. I wore a lovely new dress, and was agreat success, I assure you. So was Madeleine, though she had to sit most of the evening by the Princess--sucha dowdy! The Duke danced with me several times; he can't reverse, but that doesn't seem to matter in aGrand-Duke.

Well! things came to a crisis at the end of the evening. I followed your directions, and after we got home gaveyour letter to Madeleine. She says she has burned it. I don't know what happened afterwards--a tremendousscene, I suspect, but Victoria Dare writes me from Washington that every one is talking about M.'s refusal ofMr. R., and a dreadful thing that took place on our very doorstep between Mr. R. and Baron Jacobi, the dayafter the ball. She says there was a regular pitched battle, and the Baron struck him over the face with hiscane. You know how afraid Madeleine was that they would do something of the sort in our parlour. I'm gladthey waited till they were in the street. But isn't it shocking! They say the Baron is to be sent away, orrecalled, or something. I like the old gentleman, and for his sake am glad duelling is gone out of fashion,though I don't much believe Mr. Silas P. Ratcliffe could hit anything. The Baron passed through here threedays ago on his summer trip to Europe. He left his card on us, but we were out, and did not see him. We aregoing over in July with the Schneidekoupons, and Mr. Schneidekoupon has promised to send his yacht to theMediterranean, so that we shall sail about there after finishing the Nile, and see Jerusalem and Gibraltar andConstantinople. I think it will be perfectly lovely. I hate ruins, but I fancy you can buy delicious things inConstantinople. Of course, after what has happened, we can never go back to Washington. I shall miss ourrides dreadfully. I read Mr. Browning's 'Last Ride Together,' as you told me; I think it's beautiful and perfectlyeasy, all but a little. I never could understand a word of him before--so I never tried. Who do you think isengaged? Victoria Dare, to a coronet and a peat-bog, with Lord Dunbeg attached. Victoria says she is happierthan she ever was before in any of her other engagements, and she is sure this is the real one. She says she hasthirty thousand a year derived from the poor of America, which may just as well go to relieve one of the poorin Ireland.

You know her father was a claim agent, or some such thing, and is said to have made his money by cheatinghis clients out of their claims. She is perfectly wild to be a countess, and means to make Castle Dunbeg lovelyby-and-by, and entertain us all there. Madeleine says she is just the kind to be a great success in London.Madeleine is very well, and sends her kind regards. I believe she is going to add a postscript. I have promisedto let her read this, but I don't think a chaperoned letter is much fun to write or receive. Hoping to hear fromyou soon, "Sincerely yours, "Sybil Ross."

Enclosed was a thin strip of paper containing another message from Sybil, privately inserted at the lastmoment unknown to Mrs. Lee--

"If I were in your place I would try again after she comes home."

Chapter XIII 105

Mrs. Lee's P.S. was very short--

"The bitterest part of all this horrid story is that nine out of ten of our countrymen would say I had made amistake."

End of Project Gutenberg's Democracy An American Novel, by Henry Adams

Democracy

from http://manybooks.net/

Chapter XIII 106